Consequences of Cross Dressing by Cindy Johnson ([email protected])
 
My dilemma was that I masturbated all over my mother's gown and nylons and I frantically tried to clean everything up as fast as possible. I was frightened that it would leave a stain and I didn't know what to do but after twenty minutes of cleaning everything with soap and water, I felt like I was in the clear. I put everything back where it I found them and ran to my room reflecting on what had just happened. I slept restlessly that night as I worried if my mother would notice anything. Nothing happened, and for the next few weeks I avoided going into her room so that I wouldn't even see her lingerie and have that overwhelming temptation to put on her clothes again.
 
Over the next few weeks, I constantly thought about wearing her lingerie and how amazing it felt. I also had some bad feelings about wearing her things. The good feelings came with a feeling of guilt but the good feelings I experienced made me want to go back into her room and do it again. The temptation to dress in her things was overwhelming.
 
For the next year I did occasionally go in there and re-live that event and each time the feelings grew stronger and stronger. By this time my brothers were out of the house and off to college it was just mother and I living together. I was 14 years old when they went off to college and mother and I were even closer than ever as I was all she had left to fuss over.
 
I found myself in her room more often as I had more free time with everyone out of the house and mother away at work all day, to experiment and dress up. I was now comfortable putting on her pantyhose, panties, bras, and lingerie and started trying on some of her dresses and heels. At one point I would rush home from school every day and spend hours dressing and walking around the house in her things and having intense orgasms before I undressed, and she came home from work. I thought I was careful in wearing her things and putting them back in the same place so that she would never discover I was wearing dressing in her clothes.
 
One weekend I came home to find mother finishing up the laundry and putting things away when I found a pair of her panties in my underwear drawer. I didn't say anything and started wearing them to bed at night. The next week there was a pair of pantyhose in my sock drawer and I started to wonder if mother just made a mistake or was putting them there on purpose. It continued for several weeks until one night when we were eating dinner, I mentioned casually that I had found some of her things in my drawers.
 
"Mom, you must have accidentally put some of your panties in my dresser drawers. Do you want me to put them back on your dresser or in the laundry?"
 
"No need, baby. Let's just keep them where they are for now and next time, I put the laundry away I'll take them out, unless you want me to leave them there?" she said with a sweet smile.
 
"Why would I want you to leave them there, Mom?"
 
"Sweetheart, you know I love you and whatever you do would never change that. So, if you like wearing some of my panties or lingerie, it's OK. I don't mind and I think it's kind of sweet."
 
I misjudged my mother and I got indignant and made a fuss and yelled at her. "How could you accuse me of such a thing? I can't believe it, that's stupid'" I yelled.
 
"Listen to me, you little brat, I've known that you've been wearing my things for the last year. Do you honestly think that a woman doesn't know when her things have been moved or worn? Moreover, I didn't even mention anything about all the stains you've left on my good things. I've left you alone and even tried to make things easy for you by leaving you little things to play with so you wouldn't have to sneak around. Don't you ever raise your voice to me, or you'll regret it. Understand?"
 
I didn't know what to say and just sat there quietly. We did not discuss it again that night and I stopped dressing in her things that afternoon. 
 
College Years
 
Mother and I stayed extremely close and never discussed my dressing up again. When I went away to college, I had grown a little but still only 5 foot 8 inches which is small for a guy and I never gained much weight, so I remained a small thin boy throughout college. Meeting girls the same height is hard when they are looking for big strong guys.
 
Most girls aren't interested in small gentle beta-guys but are more attracted to strong Alpha males. What I did learn is that girls like to laugh, and I was always told how funny I was. I developed a way to get attention with girls with my jokes and the knack I had to make them laugh. It worked for me and I was soon dating some of the best looking girls on campus. Other guys would look at me and the sexy girls I dated and could not understand how a hot girl would rather be with me. I had more girls after me then I can remember and became very popular on campus. I found a way to be happy and had some of the best years of my life.
 
That is the time I met Grace, one of the sexiest girls I've ever met. Her beauty made me weak and just putty in her hands. I was in love with her and did anything she wanted just to be around her. She, of course, had lots of guys after her all the time and she had just broken up with Joey, an enormous bodybuilder guy when she started calling me to hang out.  
 
She loved how I made her feel and laugh. Grace loved being with me and we became a couple. Joey never got over her and openly asked her out in front of me several times, "Why are you with a little wimp like this when you can have somebody like me?"  
 
Grace just smiled and said, "You could never make me feel the way he does, and you'll never understand." It made me feel so good and at that moment my size never bothered me again. I realized there were more important things to relationships then looks or muscle. Dating a girl on the rebound has its advantages but over a long period, the relationship can become complex.
 
We were married just after graduation and I had an offer to run an IT department at a major media company. Grace got a job as marketing director at Sports Marketing and Consulting Company with international reach. The first couple of years of our relationship were amazing but over time we got busy with work our schedules, which made things difficult for us to have quality time together. My job demanded me being on call 24/7 and her job took her on trips for several days at a time, visiting customers. Recently Grace had to travel to Italy and Paris for over a week at a time.  
 
Because of our jobs, our sex life became infrequent. To be honest, over the last six months Grace had become distant and not engaged in sexual activity. She blamed it on being exhausted from the travel and long hours at work. I started to feel insecure as not being able to meet her needs and satisfy her as she was used to with other guys. You see, as well as being small in stature my penis was also on the small side. Grace never complained but I always felt she wanted more because she seldom came from intercourse and lately, only came after I performed oral sex after we made love. Her disinterest made me concerned since she was around powerful men all day long, either working directly for them or with the clients, which were also usually strong outgoing men. She was either out to dinner or some type of entertainment which kept her out late and tired when she came home after midnight or 3 in the morning. I never complained as I was just feeling lucky and blessed to have someone as beautiful and sexy as Grace for my wife.
 
Once she started her week-long trips overseas, I saw one of her nightgowns on a hanger behind the bathroom door and I soon found myself exploring her enormous walk-in closet admiring her wardrobe, lingerie, and shoe collection. For some reason, the feelings I had before my college years came flooding back and I had all the old urges to touch and feel the silky material of her dresses and lingerie.  
 
That evening before going to sleep I took her long nylon nightgown off the hanger and put it on before getting into bed. Wearing the gown brought back all the old feelings I've kept suppressed and hidden. The urge to touch myself and rub the nylon over my legs and body were beyond my control. After not being with Grace for so long and frustrated, due to a lack of any relief, the orgasm I had that night was amazing, which lead to me thinking about spending a day in my femme mode once again. I told myself it would only be a one-time thing, and that would be enough.
 
After getting a text from Grace as I was having my coffee, I called into work and told them I'd be working from home for the rest of the week which gave me lots of time to prepare for my day of a reunion with my alter ego, Amy. Grace said she was busy and working late with her team every night and was completely exhausted and couldn't wait to get back home.
 
I felt bad for her having to work so hard and be out late with clients, but I also was happy about having the week alone and exploring some old feelings and hobbies. As I had my coffee, I browsed several sites for women's clothing and imagined ordering outfits that I would love to wear. After about an hour of this, I realized I was hard and excited again and had a great idea. With almost a full week to explore the past, I came up with a wild notion. If I ordered some outfits on Amazon Prime, I could have them tomorrow and dress up all week. Could I do that? Would that be considered, cheating on Grace? I pondered this for the next few hours after cleaning up the house and placing her nightgown back on the hanger.
 
The feeling of the nylon and sexy lace helped me decide. I would do it. Order some things and dress up and get it out of my system. Before Grace gets home, I can return or dispose of everything and nobody would have a clue. So, for the next several hours I shopped on Amazon and loaded up the cart. It was so fun to shop for feminine clothing and I got carried away as my shopping cart grew.
 
Knowing my size and what looks good on me I ordered several dresses in different styles, leather skirts, skater skirts, tight skirts, silky skirts, sweaters, blouses, lace tops, 3 matching pantie and bra sets, Spanx for the tight skirt and dresses, 4 pairs of heels all 4" including a cute pair of flowered wedge sandals. Several pair of Wolford Pantyhose and some thigh high stockings in different shades and colors to match the cute outfits I purchased.
 
I ordered all kinds of make-up for my skin tone. I found some adorable wigs and ordered 3 in different styles, along 3 purses, earrings, bracelets, belts, and all the accessories I could imagine. It was fun to create an outfit with everything to wear with it right down to the hairstyle and earrings. As I shopped, I also came across some sex toys that were available for the next day delivery and ordered several toys that I could play with. Shopping for anything I could imagine was addicting and so much fun.
 
When I was done the shopping, basket came to almost $1600, which I placed on my credit card knowing Grace would never see the charge, as I did all the bills and managed all the money. The amount wasn't an issue as I saved a great deal of money as we both earned a great living in our positions. Nobody would ever know, and I felt completely safe as I selected Next Day delivery and checked out. I also knew I could return some items that I might not like.
 
Amazon is astonishing. I was able to shop for every style and item I needed and wanted at a great price, order it online and have it all the next day in complete privacy. I smiled as I planned how I would spend the week. I already called work and took a few days off and I would spend Wednesday through Saturdays Amy. I would have four full days as Amy Rose, I would pack everything up Sunday morning, clean up the house, and make sure that I left no evidence. I will pick her up at the airport on Sunday at 4 pm and bring her home to a nice dinner I'll have ready.  
 
 
With all my plans in place, I spent Tuesday shaving my body hair, taking a scented bath and excitedly waited for my deliveries to arrive. At 2 pm on Tuesday, the Amazon Prime Truck pulled in the driveway and delivered 7 large boxes into the garage. I was so excited and brought all the boxes down to the guest room in the lower part of our house. I opened each box and smiled as I carefully placed everything in the closet and the dresser drawers. The makeup, perfume, lotions, nail polish and remover, and I placed on the bathroom makeup table. I carefully placed the wigs on the marble counter top.  
 
The panties and bras I placed in the top drawers and the stockings and pantyhose in the other top drawer. The Spanx shape wear along with the slips I placed in another drawer next to the draw that now held the toys I ordered. I checked and everything I ordered was delivered in the correct sizes. I was so pleased when I tried on the heels and found that I selected the right size because it's so hard to order high heels without trying them on first but the ones I ordered would work perfectly.
 
I prepared a salad for dinner, cleaned up the house, checked emails, sent Grace a text, and took care of all the errands I needed to complete for the week leaving Amy free to live and enjoy herself for the next four days.
 
Tuesday night I took another scented bath, shaved again and put on some new lavender-scented lotion all over my body. With my blonde hair and a shaved body, my skin was smooth and subtle. After I was done and satisfied with my primping, I sprayed a little perfume on my pulse points and put on some light makeup before selecting a pair of panties and a nightgown to wear for the evening. 
 
I didn't get much sleep as the feelings and sensations of nylon and the scent of perfume kept me excited. Thinking of all the outfits I would be wearing and being dressed 24/7 was stimulating and exciting. Finally, I got some sleep and woke up around 9 am, took a shower, shaved any possible signs of hair again, applied some lotion, slipped my nightgown over my soft scented skin, and went to the kitchen for some coffee.
 
Sitting there in the red nightgown, panties, and a pair of heels drinking my coffee was amazing. I forgot how much I loved wearing these clothes and feeling so feminine and knew it was going to be hard to contain these feelings. It was as if I let the genie out of the bottle, the cat out of the bag, or opened Pandora's Box. I wasn't sure I could ever put these feelings and desires back in the box again and it made me nervous and excited at the same time.
 
After my coffee, I went to the guest room downstairs and picked out a fresh bra and pantie set and sat at the makeup mirror in the bathroom to contemplate how to dress for the day. I saw the red nail polish and decided to start with that as I opened the bottle and painted my toenails the Revlon Red polish. I opened the nail extension package and carefully glued the nail extensions in place and filed them to a medium length and a soft square before polishing them with the same color as my freshly painted toenails. They looked so beautiful and feminine as I held up my hands and admired the pretty color and long nails. I loved how it made my hands look dainty and feminine and when I looked at my feet the red toes just screamed, girly and feminine. Because I wanted to enjoy the process and have an expert result it took over an hour to finish my nails.
 
I made some more coffee and enjoyed the new feelings of my long nails as I touched things and got used to having longer nails. Long nails have a way of making your hand movements more controlled and purposeful as I found myself moving slower, using the pads of my fingers more often and by doing so I realized the movements appeared much more feminine. Exactly what I was hoping for!
 
When my nails were dry, I started on my face and make-up after I watched several YouTube videos on my laptop computer. I tried several different techniques from watching Grace do her make-up over the years and some ideas from the videos. I even succeeded in applying false eyelashes after a few attempts. All in all, the results were better than I expected, and I knew over the next few days I would perfect my skills.
 
After I was happy with my new-look I picked out the short blond wig with the cute bangs and pinned it in place. After I had it just right, I took a step back and felt butterflies in my stomach as the image in the mirror was a young cute girl, no way a man. In less than 4 hours I had transformed my look and became the girl I've kept buried inside for over the last 10 years. The feeling was sensational, exhilarating, and gave me a happiness I hadn't felt in a long time.   
 
Smiling and excited I went into the bedroom, sat on the bed and opened the new package of Wolford sheer black pantyhose and slid them over my smooth, silky, fresh shaved legs. The way the pantyhose and nylon felt as I rubbed my legs together and touched them with my new long red nails, was intoxicating. I was experiencing feelings that I never had before and didn't want to stop. I took the dress that I had hung on the back of the door and carefully stepped into it before zipping it up in place.  
 
A perfect fit and with my padded bra cups and the shape wear, I squeezed into gave me a perfect figure. The final highlight was stepping into my new patent black leather 4" heels. Between the make-up and sexy hairstyle, combined with my long legs and high heels I became the girl of my dreams. I found myself just admiring the girl in the mirror and lost track of time. I posed and moved as I tried to imagine myself being this gorgeous girl. 
 
It was not 1 pm and I had been getting dressed and made-up for the last 4 hours and realized I needed to have a snack and finally pulled myself away from the mirror and headed down to the kitchen and made a light lunch and a protein drink. As I sat at the table I tried to sit and move as I know girls do naturally. I've admired Grace and always noticed how she sat and used her hands and tried to emulate what I had remembered.
 
Suddenly I noticed things I had never experienced before and realized what it is like living as a woman. In addition to the feelings of all the nylon and silky material from the dress and pantyhose along with the tightness from the bra and shape wear, I noticed how I had to use my hands with my new long red nails. I was now more focused and careful on what I picked up and how I touched things. I noticed the faint color of my red lipstick on my coffee cup and how my new long lashes seemed to constantly be in view. I was in sensory overload as I was experiencing so many new things all at once, but I was also happier than I had been in a very long time and relished every second of these new experiences.
 
For the rest of the day, I pranced around the house, changed outfits several times, and touched up my make-up uncountable times. It was so much fun.
 
Grace sent a text message and complained about the long days and late dinners with her clients and co-workers every night and wished she was back home. Her group liked to go out and have fun every night and she always complained about having to attend the parties and dinners. I felt guilty as she was working hard, and I was home playing dress up, but the good feelings overwhelmed me, and I accepted things for what they were. Since she isn't here and would not find out I told myself it was OK, and she would understand if she was in my place.
 
After a small salad for dinner, I cleaned up the house and slipped into one of my cute new nightgowns and lay in bed with my laptop. I spent two hours watching videos on how to act and move more gracefully and womanly. There were training videos that would help me look more natural as a woman and be as passable as real females that have a lifetime of practice. I watched some more videos on additional make-up techniques that I would use tomorrow and finally shut it down and laid in bed trying to soak in all the feelings and things that I did today.   
 
The silky material and the scent of the perfume made me very aroused and I played with myself and had the best release and orgasm I have had in years. I let out a scream and squirted a tremendous stream of semen all over myself and the nightgown. I knew it would need to be washed tomorrow. I cleaned up, put on a fresh nightgown and had the best night sleep I had in years. Life was amazing now and I was thrilled it would continue like this for a few more days.
 
For the next several days I remained in my female mode and continued working on my makeup skills, my feminine movements including hand motions, walking in heels, sitting and standing in short skirts, and making sure I continued to use the feminine movements in everything I did. Removing over 25 years of male habits in 4 days was not easy but I did get much better and found myself making some motions more naturally.  
 
Saturday night I knew I would have to return to being male and dreaded having to put everything in boxes get rid of the evidence as I knew I would not be able to dress and act like this in front of Grace. She always admired macho, strong, and controlling guys, which always made me wonder why she stayed with me. I know my humor and good nature attracted her at the beginning but over the years I always felt she wanted and needed more than I could give her.  
 
After my pity session, I realized I had to get busy and piled everything on the bed and chairs and contemplated what to do with my treasure. Originally, I wanted to just throw it all out and get rid of the evidence, but another thought came into my head. Why not box everything up carefully and put them in a safe place where nobody would find them because the next time Grace had to leave for the week, you could dress up again.
 
Of course, this thought took over and I did pack things up and hide them downstairs in the back of the guest closet under some other boxes we stored there. Nobody would find them and if I had the desire to dress again, I wouldn't have to spend all the money because everything would be safe and sound.
 
I spent over two hours making sure all the evidence was gone, my makeup was removed, and the house looked normal again. I had a restless night sleep as I re-lived the last few days in my mind and how much I loved living as a female. I loved every second and really wanted it to continue but I knew that would never happen and I had to snap back into reality.
 
After I brought Grace home from the airport, I had a dinner ready for her when she got home. I told her to relax as I brought her to the kitchen after I put her bags up in the bedroom. I served her dinner and her favorite drink, a mimosa, showing her how much I missed her.
 
"Very impressive, baby! This is so nice, and you went all out with my favorite drink. The house looks spotless and all the dishes are put away. I'm stunned. You would make the perfect housewife," she said giggling.
 
That comment really rocked me at her even thinking that. I did like the idea but as her husband, I couldn't tell her that I loved the idea, so I acted like a typical guy. "Very funny, I just wanted you to come home to a clean house since you've been working so hard."
 
"Well, I appreciate it and it was a long week. The guys took me out every night and being the only female in the group made it even worse. Guys act so weird and don't know how to treat a lady. I didn't get much sleep and I'm exhausted. I hope you don't mind if you take a hot bath and just relax in bed for a while, do you?"
 
I never liked the idea of her being out with these sports guys late at night, but Grace always made me feel safe and secure and that it was part of the job and something she didn't really enjoy. The thoughts of her with all those large, well-built men, started to get into my head but I put it aside and offered to draw her bath while she got unpacked.
 
While she started unpacking, I finished the dishes and started a nice warm bath for Grace. I added some bath beads and made sure the temperature was just right for her and even put out a few candles and put on some gentle meditation sounds, before lowering the lights and telling her that the bath was ready.
 
She just smiled when she came in; she hugged me and thanked me for the wonderful welcome home surprise. About an hour later she came back to bed and even though it was still early, I laid there with her as she just relaxed from her long trip.
 
Soon I was cuddling into her and playing with her wonderful breast, rubbing them and gently kissing them through her sheer pink nightgown. I wasn't sure if it was her breast of the silky nylon that was getting me hard, but we made wonderful love that afternoon, something we hadn't done for a very long time. After we finished and just lay next to each other in bed.
 
Grace was smiling and said, "If that's how you're going to treat me whenever I leave town then I'm going to go out of town every week, my love."
 
I smiled to myself thinking about that statement and thought about the last four days and how wonderful things were just about perfect.
 
 
Over the next three months, Grace continued to make this trip once a month and my dress up games continued except instead of just 4 days per week, I dressed up an hour after her plane took off and spent the next 6 full days living as a natural-born woman.  
 
Of course, I added to my wardrobe and makeup collection, added lots of accessories, including some adorable earrings, bracelets, rings, and a few necklaces. Practicing my feminine movements and make-up skills had paid off, because now when I was in my female mode, I was completely comfortable as a female. If anyone observed me, they would know I was born female and would never guess there was something hidden below my pantyhose.
 
One night I found a video on how to control your voice and develop a female voice and after weeks of practice, I got quite good. I would practice by singing and using the techniques I learned. My feminine voice became natural after several weeks of practice.
 
On her third trip to Germany, I had a desire to go out as my female self and got up the nerve to do it one night. I spent hours getting dressed and making sure I looked perfect, I picked out a cute outfit, touched up my makeup, fixed my hair, grabbed a purse and went into the garage. I carefully got into the car as I practiced and swung my legs inside. Started the car and opened the garage door and slowly pulled out of the driveway and left the neighborhood. I passed several neighbors walking down the street from behind, so they didn't have a chance to see me and drove out to the highway.
 
I got up the courage to go to a Wendy's drive-thru and ordered a diet coke. The teenage boy didn't have a clue when I gave him the money and the sensation of passing and being out at for the first time as a female was beyond description. I drove up to the next window to get my drink when the store manager handed me my diet coke and gave me a warm smile as I nervously took it and watched my long red nails touch his hand as I took the drink. "Have a lovely night, miss," he said smiling. "Thank you, sir," I said in my new voice. I realized that he liked what he saw and that made me feel warm and tingly as I drove away. I had the biggest smile on my face and realized I had passed in public without any problem. That night I thought about that guy at the drive-thru as I played with myself and exploded with tremendous orgasms. Being a female was becoming more and more exciting.  
 
It was right after that when I started using some of the toys I had purchased. At first, I wasn't sure I would enjoy putting something inside me, but I found myself so excited and turned on after a day of dressing up that one night, I lubed up one of the lives like penis phallic and played with it at my opening. I rubbed my nightgown over my chest and started tweaking my nipples until I was so hot and excited that I pushed the tip of the penis dildo just inside my opening and gasped when it entered me.
 
My eyes opened wide when I felt the bulbous head enter me and rested inside as I continued to play with my now excited nipples. Soon I realized that I had pushed the entire penis inside me and started rubbing my cock. I could not control my feelings as I moved the penis in and out slowly and thought about that guy at Wendy's smiling as I drove away. I stroked myself and within a very short time exploded with an even greater orgasm than I had ever had before. From that moment forward I became very familiar with all my toys and enjoyed them to the fullest.  
 
My imagination grew as I thought of myself being with a man that made love to me as a woman, over and over again. I felt fulfilled and satisfied as my desire continued to grow. I often fantasized about being out in all my feminine self and some handsome man asking me to join him for a drink, having a conversation as I flirted with him until he kisses me gently and took me up to his bed as his woman, and became his girlfriend. 
 
What started as a few days of dressing had become a much bigger part of my life and a realization that I needed more of this in my life to be completely happy. I recognized that this could never happen and had to appreciate the time I had to experience these feelings.
 
Grace continued to text me every night while she was away and continued to complain about all the dinners and parties she had to attend. A few nights she had to spend the evening with one of the players alone because the client had to cancel their trip. She said she didn't mind it as much as he was a nice guy and fun to be with, unlike the client so it wasn't horrible. Of course, being on another continent while your hot wife is having drinks and dinner with a Pro Athlete could wear on you unless you were dressed in a sexy cute dress-wearing thigh high stockings and super cute high heels. No, I didn't care that she was alone with some guy and even pleased that she was having fun because it made me feel less guilty, as I dressed and self-indulged more often. My guilt was gone and all that was left was happiness and pleasure.  
 
I still treated Grace special when she came home and re-established our relationship in bed each time. It was if I reclaimed her as my wife each time, she returned from one of these trips and it seemed as if we even grew even closer. She appreciated the fact that I never questioned her anymore about her trips and evenings out at parties with other guys. Things were much better between us and I rationalized that it was my dressing that was helping our relationship. This made my guilt feelings go away and got even more excited about living as Amy.
 
Italy was going to be a 10-day trip and I was all prepared for my longest period living as a female. I planned to go out to a movie, food shop, and out shopping to buy a new outfit at one of Grace's favorite dress shops to prove I was as passable as I believed I was. This was a big trip for her marketing team as their new client was the Italian men's soccer team. It would mean a big pay-raise for her and most likely a nice promotion. I was excited for her, but not as excited as I was for myself for what I had planned while she was gone.  
 
Work for me was not a problem as I now had my employer used to me working out my home for a week at a time. Having over 5 weeks’ vacation also helped as I used several of them during this time to ensure my plans work out perfectly.
 
As always, an hour after her plane took off, I started my transition. Things were going perfectly as I tried on some of the new outfits I had ordered, and they fit me perfectly. Losing 8 pounds also helped me get into a smaller size and allowed me to wear tighter fitting outfits.  
 
After spending the day all dressed up, practicing as always, and having a cocktail to steady my nerves, I decided to go to the 8 pm movie alone. Once I checked my make-up and hair, I finished my cocktail and then pressed forward and drove to the local movie theater, after buying my ticket online. I sat in the parking lot for twenty minutes getting the nerve to get out of the car and walk into the theater as Amy. I wore a silky floral print dress that hugged my waist that flared out to about six inches above my knees. The push-up bra I wore hinted at some cleavage under the lace fabric. I wore 3-inch heels so as not to stand out too much and with my makeup done just right along with the shoulder-length wig, I felt confident as I adjusted my drop earrings in the mirror and touched up my lipstick.  
 
I grabbed my purse and opened the movie application on the phone and headed into the theater. Nobody looked or said anything as I entered and walked up to the attendee where I swiped my phone. He smiled and said, "theater 2 on your left and enjoy the movie, miss."
 
I just smiled, pushed my shoulders back, and walked confidently in my heels into theater 2. I don't even remember what I saw as I sat there just smiling and feeling what it was like to be out in public, living as a girl. With my hand on my lap and legs crossed I sat there and enjoyed the moment knowing it was a rare or even a once in a lifetime experience.
 
Some young man with his date held the door for me as we left, and I smiled and said thank you. As I expected I was completely passable, and all my practice must have helped because even the women and girls I came across didn't blink or give me a second look. This gave me a warm feeling inside and helped my confidence as I walked confidently back to my car. I even passed one of our neighbors in the parking lot and noticed him look over and just smile as he walked by, nothing else. Nobody could recognize who I had become. I smiled when I realized that I had 9 more days to live like this full time, and I planned on enjoying every moment.
 
That week I had dinner out at a restaurant, smiled at countless men, turned down their attempts to join me, a pretty girl all alone. I shopped and purchased more outfits at the dress shop, purchased some shoes at a shoe store in the mall, purchased groceries which was so much fun. I loved pushing the shopping cart all dress up in my heels, I felt like a Stepford wife buying food for her husband and family. Every adventure became more and more exciting.
 
Needless to say, my new outfits were out on hangers ready for me to try them on along with my new heels, my lingerie was in the hamper or on the bed; my makeup was out next to my wigs. It was a female paradise, and I was enjoying every second. My clothing collection had grown substantially, and I now had a wardrobe to give Grace some competition.
 
It was Sunday morning and with 4 days left I was in full girl mode. Being all dressed and made-up for the day, I was extra careful with my makeup this morning as I was going to go out shopping at the mall and didn't want anyone to recognize me. I picked out one of my new outfits, a sheer summer dress that showed off my curves and long legs. I enjoyed the looks I got from men whenever I wore an outfit like this. It took me all morning to get ready and I planned on leaving around noon and even considered stopping for lunch on the way. Living this way was now natural and my confidence made it easy to function.
 
I was downstairs in the guest bathroom putting on my jewelry and perfume when I saw that it was almost one o'clock and I grabbed my purse and headed upstairs to get my keys and leave for the day.
 
Confidently I walked in my 4-inch heels up to the main level of the house and turned towards the hallway when I froze in complete horror. I stood there in total fear, petrified, and couldn't even catch my breath as I came face to face with Grace and some guy behind her.
 
We stood there for what seemed like an hour just staring at each other. I really could not move or speak. I have never felt so scared in my life. After a long time, I saw Grace blink and step back and almost tripped on her bag until the man caught her. She had a look I've never seen before and started talking.
 
"Is that you?" Grace said in a voice and tone I didn't recognize. I didn't answer. She stood up and walked around me looking me up and down. Wow, I sure didn't expect anything like this. This is some surprise, isn't it?"
 
The guy behind her didn't know what was going and asked, "What's going on, who is she, Grace?"
 
Grace chuckled and looked at him, "She, is my husband. Yes, believe it or not, this sexy looking girl standing before us is my terrible excuse for a husband. I'm as shocked as you are, Tony. When I left a week ago, I was married to a man, not a tough guy man like you but a sweet, caring, man. It appears that he has been living a lie because you can't be a man and look like this. I have to admit, you make an amazing looking woman."
 
Tony blinked, "She's your husband? She's a he? Really? Holy Shit, that's amazing!"
 
"I know, right? She is amazing. What's your name?" I didn't answer as Grace waited for an answer.
 
Grace slapped me in front of Tony and asked again, "What is your name? What do we call you from now on? You've embarrassed me in front of my co-workers, everyone will know about you, so we need to know what to call you from now on. What is your name?"
 
Tears started running down my face as I was still afraid to move. She glared at me again and I just lowered my head and said, "Amy Rose."
 
"Amy Rose, very nice to meet you! Tony, this is my husband Amy Rose."
 
Tony laughed and said, "Nice to meet you, Amy Rose, you do make a pretty girl." I kept my head lowered and didn't answer.
 
"Amy, did you hear Tony? A girl always says thank you, to a compliment. Now answer Tony."
 
"Thank you, Tony, it's nice to meet you as well," I answered in my female voice.
 
Grace "Oh my god, that voice. You really are a girl, you sound and look just like one. Who are you? Well I guess we will find out, won't we? You have lots of explaining to do, Amy. Tony, do me a big favor and let's keep this between us for the time being. After I get a handle on this, I'll invite you over for dinner and let Amy explain everything. It's the least she can do for making you part of this."
 
"No worries, I'll keep it quiet for now and I look forward to that dinner. Where do you want me to put your bags?"
 
Grace pointed to the bedroom and said, "Upstairs to the left is my bedroom, please put them in there." Tony brought the bags upstairs as she continued to look me over. When he was out of sight, she talked to me in a calmer tone.
 
"Well Amy, we closed the deal with the soccer team faster than expected and I was able to leave early. I was hoping to surprise you and I guess I'm the one that got the surprise. Tony had his car at the airport and offered to drop me off since the car service wasn't scheduled. I can't believe he had to walk into something like this?
 
You do know that I work with a bunch of horny jocks and professional athletes with high levels of testosterone. If they get word of this, it will be open season on your wife. I'll become fair game to every guy at the office and their flirtations will be out of control. You've put us in a bad situation by embarrassing me in front of my friends' and co-workers. We have a lot to work out and when Tony leaves you will start explaining things to me, understand?" I nodded. 
 
She continued, "I need a drink. Go open a bottle of wine and bring out a glass for me into the living room. I'm going to go upstairs and change into something more comfortable and then we will talk."
 
Tony came out while I was in the kitchen opening a bottle of wine. I heard them speaking and then I heard Tony call out, "Nice meeting you, Amy Rose. Hope to see you again." I knew I had to answer if I didn't want Grace to be angry again.
 
"Bye Tony, thanks," I said.
 
I saw Tony hug Grace in the reflection of the dining room hutch, and I heard him ask her if she would be OK. I heard her answer, "I'm not sure Tony, but promise me you won't mention this to anyone, it would devastate things for me at work." He nodded and said OK as she walked him to the door.
 
These last thirty minutes were surreal, and the feelings of panic and terror were overwhelming. When I heard the door close, I came out with the bottle of wine and a glass which I placed on the small table in front of her as she sat with her legs under her on the couch.
 
"Pour me a glass Amy, and then I want you to unpack my bags, put my soiled things in the hamper, and them come back down here. That will give me some time for the wine to kick in and calm me down a little." I went to the bedroom where Tony brought her bags when I heard her call out.
 
"Do not change a thing, I want you to wear everything you have on when you come back here. Understand?"
 
"Yes," I answered in a low voice and went to the bedroom where her two bags were on the bed. I took out her things and started putting the clothes in the laundry basket. The wonderful feelings I had wearing the silky nylons and dress were now gone and the horror of watching my long red nails handle her lingerie brought me back to reality. I felt like I wanted to throw up or run out of the house but there was nowhere to go. I had no choice but to try and explain things to my wife. I've never seen Grace so angry or embarrassed and I'm afraid I triggered something. I never planned on telling her about my feminine desires and I certainly never expected to get caught, let alone be outed by one of her co-workers. Yep, things went for amazing to horrific in less than a minute.
 
I took my time and gave Grace half an hour to cool down and straighten the bedroom before I went back to the living room to face my wife and come clean about things. She motioned for me to refill her wine glass and for me to sit on the opposite couch which I did without saying a word. I've been dressing as Amy for so long that I didn't realize I was still acting and moving in my female role. I gently sat on the couch and crossed my legs as she sat quietly and took everything in as she sipped her third glass of wine.
 
"Well, this is quite surprising, Amy Rose. Do tell me everything and do not leave any detail out or I will put you out on your ear. Do you understand? I expect complete transparency and if I think you're lying or holding back on anything, I swear you will pay for the rest of your life. Now, how did we get here?"
 
For the next two hours, I told her everything from when I dressed at home with my mom to this moment. I explained how the feelings came back when she was gone, and I came across some of her things which triggered some desires I believed to be gone forever.
 
It was hard and I cried and cried as I spoke, but Grace just sat there listening and instructing me to continue whenever I stopped. "Don't stop there, Amy. I want to know everything and keep speaking in that cute feminine voice. Sitting here with you looking like this, watching you move so gracefully, and speaking like that makes me think of you more of a girlfriend and no way a man. I think it's making everything easier for me to understand. Please continue."
 
She got angry when I explained how much I spent. She made me tell her about each item I purchased and why I purchased them, she wasn't going to make this easy. She asked me where I kept them and told her that right now, everything was in the guest room and that the clothes were in the closet and the makeup on the makeup table along with my wigs. She listened intently and had me get another bottle of wine. I could feel her eyes watching me walk in short dress and heels and wondered what she was thinking.
 
As I filled her glass she smiled and said, "What you are telling me is amazing and I wouldn't have believed any of it if I didn't see you like this. The way you walk in a dress and heels seem so natural for you, the way you move and use your hands with those adorable long nails makes me realize you have spent a great deal of time perfecting Amy. I think Tony is still in shock that you were my husband. I can't wait to talk to him tomorrow about all this and hopefully, he keeps his mouth shut and keeps our secret. You better pray he keeps this between us, Amy."
 
I left nothing out as I continued to tell her everything including my ventures outdoors, going to the movie, food shopping, dinners, and even the men who tried to join me when I ate alone. She was fascinated by everything and she encouraged me to continue. I knew I had to tell her everything before she found out I left something out and told her about the toys I had purchased and started using to give myself pleasure.   
 
To my surprise, Grace didn't look upset or for that matter she didn't change her facial expressions with anything I told her, and I finally started to relax when I felt like I told her everything.   
 
"Well, all that is a lot to take in Amy. Taking all that time off, working out of the house so you can live full time as a female was a big commitment and I now realize how important it is to you. But let me make sure I have it all straight.
 
When I was gone you saw some of my lingerie which made you think of dressing up as you did with your mom when you were young. You then ordered a complete wardrobe and accessories from Amazon to dress-up while I was away."
 
"Yes," I answered. She continued,
 
"Whenever I went away for a week overseas you became Amy twenty-four hours a day until I returned. You practiced becoming as feminine as possible, learned your makeup skills, feminine movements, how to walk in heels and a dress, how to wear pantyhose and stockings, shape wear, dresses, and everything else girls wear?"
 
"Yes."
 
"I see, and then every time I left you would arrange to work from home or take time off to live as Amy."
 
"Yes."
 
"You continued to buy more clothes and accessories and kept them hidden from me in the guest room and you never planned on telling me about this or getting caught."
 
I hung my head and said, "Yes, I'm so sorry."
 
"On my last few trips, you started going outside as Amy and went to movies, restaurants, dress shops, and even grocery shopping without anyone guessing you weren't a woman."
 
I smiled and said, "Everyone thought I was a girl."
 
She didn't appreciate my getting comfortable and lashed out at me.
 
"You think that's cute? That everyone in our area thought my husband was a girl, a woman? Do you not realize how that reflects on me, Amy? I have a husband that is prettier than most of my girlfriends, that likes to go out by herself and attract the attention of men, you said so yourself! While you dressed as Amy, you even lay in bed and dream of being with a man sexually as you take a life-like penis inside you.  
 
As a woman and your wife, how do you think that makes me feel? I'll tell you! You see, while I'm on the other side of the world, working eighteen hours a day, my husband is here with another woman. Yes, in my eyes you've cheated on me, and by not allowing me to be part of this you have intentionally kept it hidden. That is called an affair, Amy.
 
You, my husband, have been having an affair with Amy, while I'm thousands of miles away fighting of men that want nothing more than to get me into bed and fuck my brains out. Big, Manly Men. Pro athletes, who could probably rock my world, have wanted me every night but I turn them down and remind them I'm happily married.
 
How does that make me feel? Betrayed! I feel like you have betrayed my trust, cheated on me with this woman, flirting with men and dreaming of them taking you, and making you their girl. Frankly, I'm devastated! Honestly, I'm not sure where this goes from here. This will take me some time to understand and to forgive you, and to see if I can cope with the situation. One thing is certain; things will never be the same between us again. Once someone betrays my trust, I can longer continue to trust them in the future. Once someone breaks my heart, I usually leave them, but this is different, we're married, for now, and I did take a vow for better or worse and I won't betray our vows as you have. 
 
I do love you but right now I am angry, hurt, and embarrassed. You've made me feel inadequate as a wife and let strangers outside our marriage know this as well. Your betrayal has broken my heart and I can hardly stand to be with you right now. I'll need some time to figure this out and try to salvage this marriage, but I am not making any promises except that I will try hard to understand and forgive you, but it might not be easy for you and I hope you're prepared for whatever I decide.
 
Since Amy has taken over the guest room, that will be where she spends her time and sleeps until I work things out. Do not hide any of Amy's items, do not pack anything up or put anything away. I want to examine everything you've purchased and see what type of taste Amy has. If you disobey any of my requests or if there is anything else you need to confess or tell me, this is the time because if you disobey me, or if there are any other surprises, I swear, I'll kick you out of this house and ruin your life! In the meantime, I don't want to see you anymore tonight. I'm going up for a hot bath and to get some sleep as I'm exhausted from all this travel.  
 
You know, it's oddly funny, but even though it hurts, in a way I'm happy the truth came out and that I was able to meet the girl you've been having an affair with. Amy seems sweet and someone I might have enjoyed as a girlfriend. Not sure where she will fit into or relationship, if we can still have one.  
 
When I get home tomorrow, I will expect to see my husband and discuss our future together. I have a meeting in the office tomorrow late morning, and I don't want to see you, so stay in your room until I'm gone. Now, I don't want to hear one word from you, no apologies because they would not be sincere. So, please go to your room and leave me alone." 
I went into the guest room and rolled up in a ball on the bed and cried like a baby because of all guilt I was feeling and the pain I had caused Grace. It was never my intention to hurt anyone, and I never gave it a thought on how all of this would impact others or make Grace feel. 
Her explanation of me having an affair was valid and I was devastated when she described the feelings of betrayal I had caused. I never would have intentionally betrayed or tried to hurt Grace in any way. This was worse than getting caught dressed up as Amy. I love Grace and would never try to hurt her, but it appears I've done just that by hiding and having the so-called affair with Amy, my feminine persona. I just wanted to go to Grace, beg for forgiveness and tell her how sorry I was but knew she wouldn't accept that from me tonight. After all, if I hadn't gotten caught, I would not have apologized and how real is an apology, after you got caught having an affair. No, I was in deep trouble and there was a real risk I would lose Grace forever. I had to somehow make it up to her and beg for another chance. I just wanted to die as this weight on my heart was too heavy to bear.   
I cried myself to sleep and woke up early, I took a shower and removed every trace of Amy. I placed the wig back on the stand, hung up the dress I was wearing, and straightened the room. As Grace instructed, I did not pack or hide anything I had purchased. The full closet, along with all the dresser drawers full of panties, bras, and lingerie, the 7 pairs of heels, all the makeup, jewelry, and wigs, were going to reveal to Grace, just how obsessed I was with Amy. I wanted to get everything together, put them in a bag, and bring them to the charity drop box, but I knew that would send Grace over the edge.
 
Since the guest room only had Amy's clothes, I had to wait for Grace to leave for work in order to get some of my male clothes from our bedroom. I decided to quietly lie in bed and wait for Grace to leave, as she instructed last night. For the next several hours I just laid in the bed trying to come up with a way to explain or make things right. I realized that there was nothing I could do but wait for Grace to make the next move.  
 
It was about ten o'clock when I heard the garage door open and Grace left for her meeting. I went up to the bedroom and got dressed in jeans and a tee-shirt and then went to the kitchen to get some breakfast. There was a note on the table that simply read, 'Good Morning, I have a brief meeting at the office and should be home before 5 o'clock. Let's go out to dinner at a quiet restaurant so we can talk. Love Grace."
 
Love Grace! That made me smile and feel a little better. Maybe this was going to be OK.
 
I got a text from Grace around 3 pm and told me to make reservations for the two of us for 5 o'clock at Morton's Steak house by the mall and she would meet me there. That was something we occasionally did and usually when we were celebrating something, but I didn't give it much thought and made the reservations and drove there to meet Grace at 5 pm.
 
Grace had gotten out of her meetings early and arrived at 4:30 and was at the bar having a cocktail. She was chatting with some guy in a business suit when I approached her and said hello. Grace looked amazing sitting on the bar stool in a short black skirt, black pantyhose, and Louie four-inch red heels. Her makeup was exquisite, and her hair was as beautiful as ever. Every time I look at her dressed like this, I ask myself why she stays with someone like me, she was clearly out of my league but for some reason, she seemed to be happy with our relationship. Until yesterday, that is. I walked up to the couple as my wife saw me approach.
 
"Hello honey," she said as we kissed. That was a good sign, I said to myself.
 
"I got here early, and this nice man bought me a cocktail. How rude of me, allow me to introduce you guys. This is my husband, Cary. Cary, this is William Right, the nice man that bought your wife a drink." I could tell it was probably her second drink as she was already acting tipsy." 
 
Thanks William, may I buy you a drink?" I asked acting like her husband.
 
William realized he wasn't going to get lucky with Grace, now that her husband was there and just said, "No Thanks, I'm about to leave here in a few minutes but it was nice meeting you, and your wife is quite charming."
 
"Yes, she is an amazing woman and I love her dearly." She winked at me and smiled.
 
Grace finished her drink and we sat in a quiet booth away from any other quest, as Grace had requested when they seated us. Before the hostess left, she quickly ordered a bottle of champagne.
 
"What are we celebrating, Grace?" I asked
 
"Today was an amazing day, Cary. We didn't get a chance to discuss my trip and why I came home early but it was a big success. This was just our first meeting to pitch our company and marketing programs, but we hit it off with the owner of the team. We spent the entire week working together, going to dinner and spending all the time with the owners and some of the team players.
 
By Friday night Antonio, the owner of the team, informed us he loved our presentation and was ready to sign up with our agency. We met Saturday morning and he signed a five-year Fifty Million dollar contract with the stipulation that I would remain as the lead on the account. Of course, we agreed and came back with a signed contract and the largest account we have signed since the Jacksonville Jaguars."
 
The waiter came back with the champagne and filled our glasses as Grace continued to speak.
 
"Well, after we had the contract, we called the President of our company to give him the news and he wanted to see me this morning in the office. Since we were able to close the account so quickly, we all left a few days early and since you've been so nice to me lately, I wanted to surprise you and take you out to dinner but that didn't work out exactly as I had planned," she said with a little smile.
 
Anyway, our president, Clay Maxwell, met me in his office at 11 am and congratulated me on the success. He also told me how much he has appreciated all my hard work over the last year and how I have risen above everyone else at the company in his eyes. So, here's the news, pick up your glass baby.
 
You are now looking at the new EVP of Sports International! I'll be reporting to the president with new responsibilities and opportunities. It will mean a great deal of money, bonuses, and stock options." We raised our glasses and drank to our success.
 
It was an amazing night as we laughed and talked about her new job and how wonderful things at work were going. She explained that her salary would immediately triple and to expect large amounts of stocks and bonuses as the year progressed. Everything seemed back to normal and we enjoyed each other’s company and a wonderful meal. We finished a few hours later and left to go back home. I followed her as we drove the five miles back to our gated community and into the garage.
 
I followed her inside and tried to give her a kiss when she pushed me away and gave me a surprised look. "What are you doing?" she said.
 
"Just kissing my beautiful wife."
 
"No, that's not right. We haven't even started to discuss what happened yesterday. Tonight, was about me and my success and I needed someone to share it with. You deserve to know about things in my life and I love to share them with you even though you don't share everything with me. No, we aren't even close to normal.  
 
Clay gave me a few days off to recharge from my trip and I know you're off until Thursday so tomorrow you and I will discuss Amy and our future. You will spend another night in your room, and we can start to figure things out tomorrow."
 
I went to my room and tried to figure things out. Tonight, seemed good as we got along great and she didn't bring up what happened until I tried to kiss her. Maybe we can get through this, I thought to myself.
 
The next morning, we had breakfast when Grace told me to clean up as she wanted to take a shower and for me to do the same and meet back in the living room in an hour. I found myself eager to please her and follow her instructions without any objections or questions.
 
I sat in the living room apprehensive about how this was going to go and didn't know what to expect. Grace came down looking refreshed and as beautiful as ever, smiled and grabbed a bottle of water before she came into the living room. She continued to look at me and gave me a little smile as I heard a car pull up into our driveway. I looked at her and asked, "I didn't hear the call from the guard gate, and I wonder who that is?"
 
"Just open the door, you'll understand," she said sternly.
 
When I opened the door, I was surprised to see my Mother coming up the walk. I turned to Grace with a shocked look and said softly, "Did you ask her to come over?"
 
Mom came in and gave me a hug and a kiss and then did the same with Grace.
 
"Thanks for inviting me over for coffee. It's been so long but I'm so happy you called. What's going on with you two? I could tell from my conversation with Grace that it important that I came over this morning. Mothers can always tell when something is wrong."
 
Grace spoke up and said, "We'll get to that Catherine, but let's have a cup of coffee and catch up first. Cary, will you please serve us some coffee as I get your mom settled in the living room?"
 
"Of course, I'll be back in a few minutes." I was upset that she would bring my mother into this but realized that Grace was intelligent and that if she wanted to understand all about me then mother would be an important part of the process.
 
About ten minutes later I brought the coffee in and they were both staring at me with a look that chilled the blood in my veins.
 
"She told you, didn't she?" I blurted out due to my nerves being so on edge.
 
"Well, she mentioned something about it. I guess it makes sense for us to discuss it together if this has come back." I sat silently and listened as Grace questioned my mother. It was awkward, to say the least, to hear your mom tell your wife about all the times you dressed as a girl when you were small. How you used to dress in her things and walk around the house pretending to be her daughter. Things came out that I didn't remember, and I struggled to sit there as they talked about it in a matter of fact way.
 
They discussed all my teenage years and how I used to keep girls’ clothes in my closet and hidden in my drawers and how mom knew but never said a word. She took the blame for some of this which made me feel even worse.
 
I had to speak up and just not sit there being tortured, "Mom, No! It wasn't your fault and it wasn't even a problem. I just liked wearing some of those things but when I went away to college, I forgot all about it and I guess I suppressed things deep inside."
 
It was very emotional, and I cried as they both sat next to me on the couch and put their arms around me. "It's ok, we'll get through this," mom said. Grace remained quiet and tried to take everything in.
 
"Catherine, I'm not sure how to process everything we discussed. You should have seen Amy Rose, that's the name he selected for her. She was so pretty and completely female. It's as if Cary never existed and as you can imagine how it made me feel very uncomfortable and I'm not sure I can handle this."
 
"Really? He went all out, and dressed up to that extent?"
 
"To answer that question, I have an idea. I told Cary not to put anything away so that I can see Amy's collection and the things he purchased. Let's go to the guest room where Amy is living now and see exactly what your son has been up to."
 
Grace and mom stood and started downstairs to the guest room. Grace turned and looked at me, "Come along, dear."
 
What followed was another devastating moment when they opened the closet door and heard them gasp when they saw the entire closet full of dresses, skirts, blouses, high heels, purses, and my new cocktail dress. They were equally stunned when the opened the dresser drawers and saw all the lingerie, panties, pantyhose, stockings and that bottom drawer with all my toys. I saw them look at each other and giggle.
 
Then they discovered my now large makeup collection, my wigs, jewelry, and perfume all out on the counter as Grace had instructed. Mom turned to Grace and sympathetically said, "Well, I think that answers my question about how committed he was to become a female. It's clear, from this wardrobe, that it's not just a one-time thing or a hobby."
 
"Catherine, I have an idea. Can you stay for dinner tonight?"
 
"Well, yes but not too late because I hate to drive at night."
 
"Wonderful, that's perfect," Grace said turning to me and continued speaking.
 
"Cary, I want your mother to meet Amy Rose. Mom and I will go out for a little shopping and should be back around three o'clock. I want her to meet Amy and please wear the same outfit you had on yesterday, it looked cute on her. I expect you to look as good as you did yesterday. Oh, and while Amy will be visiting, I think it would be nice if she made dinner and served us tonight, before Cary's mom goes back home."
 
I tried to protest but Grace put up to her hand and stopped me, "Honey, the worst is over. The truth is out there, we've seen your things, and how committed you are to this. Your mom and I have already seen you dressed as a girl so it's is no big deal. Stop your whining and please do as I ask. We are trying to fix this, and I expect you to help us, understand?"
 
All I could do was nod my head and look down at the floor as my wife and mom stood there staring at the man I used to be.
 
"Oh, and if Amy needs to pick anything up for dinner please don't hesitate to do some food shopping. I know how much she enjoys that." She said as my mom and Grace just gave me a knowing smile.
 
And then they were gone, and I was all alone to contemplate what had just happened and what was about to happen. Now after being completely exposed and mortified in front of my wife and mother, there was no longer any secrets. They have just seen my collection of clothes, lingerie, makeup, and all the accessories any girl would love to have, including my toy collection. She was right, there was nothing else to hide and they have both seen me in girl’s clothes. I saw no alternative than to do what they asked and allow them to see Amy Rose again.
 
I looked at the clock and I had a little over three hours to get ready and knew I had to get started and took a hot bath with scented oils, shaved my legs and body, dried myself and then applied the expensive body lotion I had purchased. Without wasting any time, I opened a new package of nail extensions and started the process. After gluing them in place, filing them, and painting them Revlon Red I then used the same color on my toenails.
 
After they were dry, I started on my face and easily applied my fake eyelashes this time, as I've become adept at putting them on correctly. I applied some eyeliner, eye color, before adding a little extra mascara for a dramatic effect. I told myself to just go for it, enjoy what might be your last time dressing up and have as some fun, and I did!
 
The clock said I had about ninety minutes to dress and plan a dinner for the three of us, so I took the dress that Grace told me to wear out of the closet along with my heels and placed them on the bed. I took out my bra, pantyhose, and shape wear and started dressing. Putting the black lace padded bra seemed natural as I smiled to myself as I inserted the silicone pads that helped give a very full set of breasts. I put on the sheer black silky pantyhose over my smooth silky legs that sent waves of happiness throughout my body as I put them in place.  
 
The only thing left was to put on the Spanx which was always difficult to put on with my long nails, but I took my time and carefully slid it up my legs and over my midsection allowing me to completely hide may sign of my maleness which also gave me a cute shaped butt, and a thin waist. The shape wear was high cut and came up to my crotch, allowing my legs to be completely free and exposed. The tight Spanx also gave me the girlish figure most girls would just die for.  
 
I stepped into the silky dress that I had only worn for a short time yesterday and then sat down to work on getting my wig set properly. This took some time as I knew it was a key element in the process. After putting on the wig cap I was able to use lots of pins to set it correctly and stable on my head. I brushed it and worked on the style for twenty minutes before it was perfect, and I smiled as the girl that was now staring back at me in the mirror. The transformation was complete, Amy Rose had returned.
 
I attached the earrings, necklace, rings, bracelets, and liberally sprayed myself with perfume and then walked to the full-length mirror to examine my work and today I might have outdone myself as the image was one of perfection. The tight silky dress, large breast, long legs in the four-inch heels, the sexy blond wig and perfect night time makeup helped me present as a sexy and sophisticated woman in the mirror.   
 
At this point, I had thirty minutes before they got home, and I went to the kitchen to figure out what to do for dinner. I had 3 hours to prepare something for us and I decided on what to make. The good news is I had just gone shopping and was planning on making vegetable pasta while Grace was gone to practice my cooking skills and took out all the ingredients and set up the kitchen.
 
I cut up all the vegetables and made the sauce I would use to cook everything and when I just got done with the preparation, I heard a key in the front door and realized the girls were back from shopping.   
 
With my apron still in place, I fluffed my hair, put my shoulders back, and walked to the front door to greet them. I could feel my heart pounding as the moment of truth was about to arrive. I had no idea how mom or Grace would react when they saw me. Would they laugh, make a face in disgust, or something worse? I would find out in a few seconds.
 
Grace opened the door for my mom, and I saw her shocked expression when she entered and saw me in full dress. I could tell she was shocked and surprised by how I looked. Grace walked in behind her and looked me over expressionless.
 
Grace held out her hand and motioned to me and said, "Catherine, I'd like you to meet Amy Rose. Isn't she lovely? Amy, that dress is perfect for your figure and long legs, you certainly are a looker. She said the men are always complimenting and flirting with her when she goes out, and you can see why, can't you?"
 
"Oh my, yes. Amy, you are lovely, and I never would have expected you to look so much like a girl, I mean from what I can see, you are a girl and that tight dress can't hide a thing. What did you do with your little pee-pee?" Mom said giggling.
 
Grace was also smiling now and said, "Yes Amy, how did you hide it and keep your front so smooth. Please lift your dress and show us, please."
 
Now I was completely humiliated as she instructed me to lift my dress and expose myself to my wife and mother, but I did as she asked and held up above my waist as they examined my figure.
 
"OK, I see. That tight shaper has kept your secret hidden and it's very convincing," Grace said as they looked closely.
 
"You do have wonderfully shaped legs darling, most girls would kill for legs like yours, and your shape is just marvelous. You must have worked hard to get where you are today, haven't you?" Mom asked.
 
I nodded. "I lost a few pounds to get into this dress and the shape wear does help, even though it can get to be very uncomfortable," I answered honestly.   
 
Grace spoke up, "Well, I'm sure by now you understand how we girls have to wear things that aren't comfortable to fit into a certain dress or the pain in wearing high heels all day. To look feminine and nice for the opposite sex is one reason we do that, Amy. It's part of being a girl, but you already know that, don't you sweetie?"
 
Grace was looking for an answer and I didn't see any reason to hold back now.
 
"Yes, I know, but it's worth it when you can fit into that certain dress or shoe you've wanted to wear," I said as a reacting to Grace.
 
Mom had an odd look as she continued to assess me and how I looked and said, "Amy, your voice is so different now, and the way you look makes me feel like you are a girl and somehow, have become Amy. Grace, I now understand what you were saying before. It's obvious to me that Amy has a strong desire to be a girl and I can only imagine how you must feel, when another woman suddenly comes into your life in place of your husband," she said trying to console Grace.
 
Looking at me mom said, "I do hope we can work things out for the two of you but it's clear the normal husband and wife routine is not going to work, honey. You will need to explore your feminine side and hopefully, Grace will allow you to stay and do just that. How do you feel about this Grace?"
 
"To be honest, I’m still not sure but I do agree that Amy needs to stay around and explore her feminine side. I think we should plan on Amy being around for at least the next two weeks and see where this goes. Just seeing you like this, hearing how you talk, and how feminine you act, makes me consider taking your mom's advice and help you live as Amy until we decide differently.
 
You said you were off from work until Thursday so you will remain here with me as Amy but tomorrow morning, I will call your boss Jonathan and explain that you've hurt your back and can't get out of bed and will need the remainder of the week off. I'll then ask him if it would be possible for you to continue to work from home for the next two weeks and if not, you will need to take the next two weeks off for your back to heal. Whatever he says won't really matter because either you continue to work and get paid or you will take a two week leave for health reasons.
 
I want you to live as Amy for the rest of this week and the following two weeks. You will live with me as my girlfriend and we will both see how things go. It will give you a real opportunity to live as a woman for a much longer period, which will help you find out if it's something that you want to continue or go back to your previous life as a man.
 
What this will also do is allow me time to adjust to Amy Rose living here, and it also gives me time to understand your needs and hopefully find a way for us to continue to live together. This isn't up for a debate, I've made up my mind and unless you want to be kicked out of our home which would end our relationship, you will do as I say. If not, maybe you can move back in with your mom," she said in a harsh tone.
 
Mom spoke up and said, "Grace, that is a wonderful idea. This will give her time to see if this is just something to get out of her system and to really understand what it's like being a girl and how hard it can be. I assume you will have Amy Rose perform the domestic role as you will be working, right? I mean what better way for her to learn what being female is all about. Amy Rose, that means you will have to take care of all the household chores, cooking, and cleaning and staying in character always. This will give you a better understanding of what it's like for women everywhere. It's not just about wearing a cute dress or doing your makeup to perfection and I think after a couple of weeks you will be happy to return to your old male self."
 
"Catherine, that's a marvelous idea. Yes, that's exactly what you will do Amy. I always want you to be all dolled up wearing your cutest outfits while you take care of the house, do the grocery shopping and run any errands I need to be done. It will be like having a wife, oh Catherine you are so smart. I'm so happy I had you come over to help us through this."
 
I stood there in disbelief. Would she actually call my boss and have me stay home for that long and live as Amy? They both appeared serious as they plotted my role in the house and what I would need to do over the next 2 and a half weeks.
 
"Yes, this will be fun, and I want to be involved, if you don't mind Grace. I always wanted a daughter and for the next two weeks, I will have one. She is so darling, isn't she?"
 
"I love that, Catherine. Maybe you can help Amy learn the correct way to do laundry and iron and even teach her how to maintain a house. You've always kept such a perfectly clean and neat house Catherine; can you teach her how you do that? You two can even do lunches and a little shopping while I work and getting used to my new role at work."
 
"New role, Grace?" mom asked as I served dinner and sat down to join them.
 
"Yes, I didn't get a chance to tell you, but I got a massive promotion and I will be making more than double my previous salary. I'll be making enough to keep Amy at home as my housewife, if this works out," she said, giggling with Catherine.
 
"Amy, this dinner is marvelous and so delicious. I didn't know you could cook and even the presentation is lovely. You would make a wonderful housewife," Mom said as I felt my face turn red with embarrassment."
 
"Where did you get this recipe, Amy? I love it and please be sure to add it to the list of favorite dishes. I surely want you to make it again for me and any guest that visit," Grace added. 
 
"I found it on Pinterest and knew you both would enjoy the receipt. I'm so glad you liked it," I answered trying to fit in as one of the girls.
 
Mom was looking at me with a surprised look on her face and said, "I can't get over how natural you are as a girl, Amy. The way you talk matches your looks, and your hand movements and gestures are just perfectly feminine."
 
"I was thinking the same thing, Catherine. Amy, you are a fast learner, because most girls spend years to learn grace and beauty and it seems you've achieved this in just a few months of practice. Femininity obviously comes naturally to you, honey."
 
I sat quietly and endured the embarrassment and humiliation as my mother and wife spoke about me in the feminine. They were now speaking to me as if I was actually Amy and asking me about fashion, gossip at the office and if there were any available men at work, and just things they knew would humiliate me and embarrass me. They seemed to really enjoy this new-found part of my life and I was forced to just sit there and play along.
 
Finally, after a few hours, mom was getting ready to leave and gave me a hug when she was leaving and whispered in my ear before she kissed me goodbye. "I suggest you listen to Grace and explore your feelings while you have this opportunity, because you may never have a chance like this again. I will love you and support you regardless of what you decide to do Amy," she said as she gave me a motherly kiss goodbye. I waved to her as she got in her car and drove off and stood there thinking about what I just went through and still survived
 
Grace walked up behind me and said, "Your mom's a smart woman, Amy. I overheard what she said, and you should take advantage of this and embrace the opportunity to find out exactly who you are, and what you really want. I'll help you along the way, but I'll expect you to listen to me and obey my wishes. If not, things could get real ugly and you might blow the only chance to find out things about yourself you may otherwise never know.  
 
Dinner was fabulous and you were the perfect hostess. Now please clean up as I need to prepare for work tomorrow as they will announce my promotion and I want to be fresh and look perfect. You'll be sleeping in the guest room or what will now be known as Amy's room until further notice. Goodnight, Amy Rose," she said as she gave me an air kiss before leaving me in the kitchen to clean up the dishes and table.
 
An hour later when everything was clean and put away, I removed my apron and headed off to Amy's new room. I got undressed, washed off my makeup, slipped into a silky gown and almost immediately fell asleep. Since I hadn't had a good night sleep in a couple of nights my body needed the rest. I didn't wake up until nine the next morning and Grace was already gone. There was a note on the table which I picked up and read.
I hope you had a good night sleep, Amy Rose. I looked in on you, but you were resting so peaceful I didn't wake you. I'll let you know what time I'll be home for dinner so please prepare something nice for us. There is a pile of clothes on my bed from my trip that needs to go to the cleaners. Please bring them in today and pick up whatever we need from the grocery store. That's going to be your role from now on, sweetie. Love you."
 
This was going to take some getting used to as I was being treated as her housekeeper but to be honest, I didn't mind and in fact, being able to stay dressed in her approval made things more comfortable.
 
The following days I did stay home and remain as Amy, slept in her room, took care of the housework, dinner, and shopping and Grace was extremely pleasant and understanding. She even started treating me as a woman or even her girlfriend as we chatted like girls do every day of their lives.  
 
She forced me to admit that I was enjoying my time dressed as Amy and even liked doing all the housework. I admitted to her that I was enjoying the new role and even looked forward to being Amy for the next two weeks. Grace seemed pleased and complimented me on how clean the house was, and marvelous dinners prepared for her when she got home from work
 
I found myself smiling and pinching myself to see if this was a dream and to my delight, it wasn't a dream. I was living as a girl, doing everything I dreamed I would, and sharing it with the woman I loved. It was pure bliss, until Friday night.
 
Friday night Grace apologized for getting home a little late but explained that she had wonderful news. She explained that she had called Jonathan on Wednesday and asked him to meet her for a drink after work tonight and that's when she explained to Jonathan the situation.
 
She told him that now that she has the promotion and is the real breadwinner in the family and that it was her idea for me to stay home and take care of the house this week as a trial. She explained to Jonathan that I didn't hurt my back but that she wanted to see if I could handle being a housewife, so to speak.
 
When Jonathan heard how much I enjoyed being home and the housekeeper she could tell he was stunned and shocked to hear about the situation but mature enough to accept our life choices.
 
He said, "Grace, we rely on Jonathan for our IT needs and this will be a huge loss for our company and workload. Is there any way he can at least come in a few days a week and help us?"
 
"Jonathan, does he really need to come in because we might be able to make this work if he can work remotely. Why not a trial run to see how it goes, maybe lower his pay and be more flexible with his hours and that might work for the both of us."
 
"That's not a terrible idea, Grace. He has been able to keep up with most of the work for the last two weeks without coming into the office and if he can handle things from home, then I'll allow it and of course, we will have to renegotiate his contract if the test works out."
 
"Isn't that wonderful, Amy? This means that you can now work from home, do the housework, food shopping, prepare dinner, and be just Amy all the time. Isn't that wonderful?"
 
Suddenly I felt as if things were spiraling out of control, I felt anxious and scared and completely shocked at this new twist.
 
"Grace, what have you done? I loved that job and it was my career."
 
Somewhat surprised Grace glared at me and said, "What's wrong? I thought you would be happy and appreciate what I've done for you, sweetie. We all know how much you like living as Amy and to be honest, I love the idea of having a housewife taking care of things for me at home. Besides, you don't even need to work with my new role in the company. If this works out and Amy wants to quit work, she can be a stay at home wife, work on her appearance, go to the gym every day, have your nails done every week, and just be the perfect homemaker. I'd rather you just quit but at least now you have a choice."
 
There wasn't much more to discuss, and I continued to live as Amy, taking care of the house and spending about 5 hours a day working on IT issues for work on the PC. I had to admit, I enjoyed the prospect of living as Amy. The only complaint I had was I had to sleep in the guest room which Grace now called Amy's room. She explained that she was not comfortable sleeping with another woman and that's what she considered Amy now, another woman, a pretty single girl, and the new homemaker. Overall things were working out and Grace and I became closer in ways we had never been before. She talked to me as I would expect she spoke with all her girlfriends and treated me different, in a good way. Grace made me feel accepted and comfortable with our new living arrangements.
 
She invited my mom over several times to visit and of course, I served them dinner or tea as the occasion dictated. Mom was very loving and accepting of me and was now referring to me as her daughter. Mom gave me some housekeeping and cooking ideas. They both gave me makeup and hair tips, took me shopping for new outfits several times and I loved every minute. Mom still couldn't get over how I was able to adapt and become so convincing in such a short time, but Grace explained that my desire to be feminine created the amazing results.
 
Of course, things never go perfectly and one night when Grace got home from work, I could tell something was troubling her. After the dinner I prepared I cleaned up and she asked me to pour us a glass of wine and chat in the living room. When I put the last dish away, I took out a chilled bottle of wine and poured two glasses and went into the living room to talk with Grace.
 
"Let me get right to it, Amy. That night when Tony and I first met Amy, it was in shock and not sure about anything including our future but as things turned out so far, I can accept your need to live as Amy and honestly, things have been so much better between us since then. I don't have to tell you that for the last year things between us were not that great, but for whatever reason, I feel much closer to you now living with you this way.
 
For the last year, as husband and wife, we rarely had sex, so this transition hasn't been much different. You know how much I love sex and over the last year I've found other ways to satisfy my needs but that's not why what I wanted to talk to you about.
 
That night when we caught you dressed as Amy, you not only shocked me, but you also humiliated in front of one of my co-workers. Knowing that my husband was a sissy in front of a co-worker and pro-athlete was terrible and I thought I would never forgive you, but Tony was very cool about things. He said it would be our secret and he know that every relationship is different and wished us the best.
 
Remember, I work with a bunch of male jocks, alpha men, who would make me the joke of the office if they found out about you and the fact that I was living with a sissy. It would be 'open season' on Grace and every guy would be trying even harder to get me in bed. Now with my promotion, if they learned about you it could jeopardize my position because I'm not sure our lifestyle would be accepted and I would probably be pushed out of the company, so this must stay our secret. Do you understand how important this is to me, Amy?"
 
"Of course, Grace. I know you love your job and the new position is going to make our lives even better. I would never do anything to jeopardize that for you or hurt you in any way."
 
"That's what I was hoping to hear you say, Amy. What I'm going to say next might be difficult so go get us another glass of wine and we can continue."
 
I sat there nervously drinking the second glass of wine as I started to feel the effect the wine when Grace started back on the conversation.
 
"Well, today Tony came into my office and said he was ready for that dinner we had promised him."
 
"What dinner is that? I asked him."
 
"He reminded me of a promise I made to him. That night when we saw Amy for the first time, I begged Tony to keep this our secret and told him I would have him over for dinner with both of us, and at that time I would have you explain things to him. Well, he said he has been waiting to hear the explanation and wanted to know when we were having him over for dinner. Tony is a friend and will keep our secret, but just to be sure, I knew we had to have him over, so I invited him for dinner this Saturday night. That gives you two days to prepare and come up with a nice plan for the three of us. He will be here at 6 pm, on Saturday."
 
"What? Really? What does he expect me to say or explain? I don't think this is a good idea, Grace."
 
"Well, we really don't have much of a choice as I want to keep him happy and we did promise him a dinner for his silence. Besides, you've been around other men and all you need to do is just be Amy. Over some drinks, you can explain how things led to where we are today and who knows it might be therapeutic for you to discuss it with other people."
 
"Grace, this sounds crazy. You want me to make dinner and serve another man in our house and explain how I went from being your husband to now living as Amy full time."
 
"Yes, that's exactly what I'm asking you to do and I if you think about it you will see that you owe it to all of us. That night you humiliated me and sometimes I wonder what other women would have done, if they came home to find their husband dressed up as a beautiful woman. To be honest, it took me time and several conversations with your mom to understand things better. I can only imagine Tony's confusion and his need to understand. It will be fine and after it's over I'm sure we will all laugh and feel much better about everything. Amy, this isn't open for debate, it's happening and I'm just attempting to get you ready for this.
 
To make it easier on you this time, we can have one of our favorite restaurants prepare the meals and deliver them before Tony arrives, and all you'll have to do is serve the dinner. That will give you more time to relax and get ready for the evening. I'm sure you will want to look perfect for the evening and god knows you better not embarrass me again in front of my co-worker.  
 
I think I'll make a reservation for you at my salon for Saturday afternoon. I think it's time that Amy got a makeover to find out just how pretty she can be. Won't that be fun, baby?
 
You will also wear that cute black dress your mom and I bought for you last weekend, along with those sexy four-inch black pumps, you'll look so cute. I think this might turn out to be a fun weekend after all."
 
Salon appointments and Dinner
 
I struggled through the rest of the week constantly thinking about Saturday night and having to explain myself to some guy. A big strong guy that will make me feel quite inferior in front of my wife. I thought about begging Grace to cancel dinner, but I knew there was no way she would allow that to happen.  
 
Friday afternoon she called me from work and told me that she had made an appointment for me at her Salon with her stylist Nikki. She said that she explained everything to Nikki and that they would be discreet and take care of you as instructed. She told me that I was to arrive at 1 pm and to plan on being there all afternoon. All I had to do was show up in skirt and blouse with just light makeup and they had instructions on exactly what Grace wanted.  
 
"I'm having dinner with some of my co-workers at Jackie's house and I might spend the night so if I'm not home I'll expect you to make it over to the salon by yourself, on time. I've explained to Nikki and she was cool with everything. They have other clients like you and understand how important it is to keep things discreet and not divulge any of their client's secrets or discussions. They are professionals, so you don't have to worry about anything.
 
I've given her instructions on what I want to be done and I expect you to allow them to complete things without objections. I'll make sure that dinner arrives before you get home and I'll help you serve dinner so that you have enough time to get ready for our guest. Everything is set and all you will have to do be at the salon at 1 pm sharp. Nikki will be waiting for you and will take you to her private area to work on you, don't be late.
 
Wear some comfortable clothes, a skirt and blouse will make it easy on you. No nylons or stockings tomorrow, just comfortable shoes and light makeup. Just wear that cute denim skirt with the yellow top you wore last week, and you can borrow my yellow ballet flats. You'll look cute and comfortable and that's all you'll need. Nikki will take care of the rest. When you get home, I'll have the outfit I want you to wear on your bed and you will have enough time to dress and ready yourself for the evening. Do you understand everything? If I'm not home, I'll expect you to be at the salon by yourself at 1 pm sharp. Do not keep her waiting. Understand?"
 
"Yes, but what are they going to do? Why aren't you coming home tonight?"
 
"Oh Amy, don't worry about anything. Nikki will enhance what you've already created and helped turn you into an even more convincing woman. The reason I may not make it home is that we are celebrating our recent success in Italy along with my promotion and I plan on enjoying myself. I don't want to worry about getting home late after drinking and partying all night so when Jackie told me to spend the night, I agreed. I would have invited you to the party but I'm afraid I'm not ready to introduce Amy to all my co-workers just yet."         
 
I didn't like the thought of Grace celebrating with all those alpha males. I knew there was nothing I could do except to hope nothing would happen. I had to trust her but also knew how a desirable she was around those guys. I knew I had no right to say anything and managed to put it out of my head and not think about it as I contemplated my ow n upcoming appointments at the salon and dinner with Tony. It was all I could do to maintain my composure.
 
 
Saturday morning, I kept busy doing laundry and cleaning up the house. Grace never came home, and I tried not to think about her night out with her friends. I felt butterflies at noon when I realized I had to get ready for my appointment and leave in less than 30 minutes to make sure I got there by 1 pm.
 
I showered and put on the skirt, blouse and shoes that Grace suggested, I then put on some lipstick and fixed my hair. Trying not to think I just focused on getting ready and leaving on time and drove over to the salon in the nearby shopping center. I got there ten minutes early and sat in the car until a few minutes before 1 o'clock. I got out of the car and quickly walked into the salon with my head down trying not to be noticed. As soon as I walked in there was a young girl dressed in a cute red dress and matching heels, large breast, and sweet smile. I felt intimidated by her beauty and how sexy she was dressed.
 
"You must be Amy. Grace told me what you would be wearing and to tell you everything is taken care of and for you to just enjoy yourself. Follow me and I'll take care of you, sweetie. Grace was correct, you make a lovely woman and you have lots of potential. She gave me all the details and we have a busy afternoon, so I suggest you just relax and enjoy it, Amy."
 
I was happy to see that we were in a private booth that was off to the side away from the other woman and decided to just relax and enjoy the experience. Nikki removed my wig and placed it on the side and then played with my hair.
 
"Yes, Nikki was right about your hair Amy. It's long enough to work with and when we're done with the extensions, you'll not need a wig, isn't that exciting?"
 
"Yes, it would be wonderful to not have to wear them anymore but how?"
 
"That's why you're here to watch and learn," she said handing me a glass of wine. "Just relax and I'll explain things as we go along."
 
I was taken to the shampoo area where the washed my hair and added a new color that Grace had selected. After I was back in Nikki's chair, I saw my new blonder colored hair which really changed my look. Nikki then carefully somehow placed dozens of extensions to my hair which created an amazing new look. I now had blond shoulder-length hair that felt thick and natural. I sat there stunned as the new girl I saw in the mirror.
 
"Now don't you look pretty?" Nikki said.
 
"I can't believe it's my hair."
 
"Yes, it's yours now and it won't be coming out anytime soon. Before you leave, I'll explain how to care for it and how we will keep it healthy and looking natural. Now I just need to cut, and style Grace wanted for you so let's get you finished."
 
When she finished, I had a cute stylish cut that framed my face and screamed "Girl!" With this cut, there was no way I could ever convince anyone I was anything but a female.  
 
"Well Amy, it looks like Grace was right about this style. The color and cut are just perfect for you features and it will be simple for you to take care of and manage. Now I'm going to bring into Jessie's room where you are scheduled for a body wax. I suggest you finish your wine as this part won't be as fun as your hair styling. I'll see you back here in an hour. Jessie has instructions so just try to relax and you will be done before you know it."
 
The room seemed clinical with just a table for me to lie down on with a counter full of tools and wax. Jessie was another cute girl dressed in a white clinical coat and had me remove my clothes and placed a clean sheet over me and turned on some relaxing music as she started working on my legs.
 
Over the next hour, my entire body was waxed, and all hair removed. There was no embarrassment or comments as it was apparent that this was something she had done quite often. At the very end of the treatment, she announced we were almost done and said the only thing left was my eyebrows. She meticulously waxed and trimmed them as Grace had instructed and with, she was finally done she instructed me to get dressed and she would be back in to take me to my next area.  
 
Thankfully the lotion she applied after removing all my hair seemed to ease the pain caused by all the hair removal and the jasmine scent also kept me relaxed. My skin felt so smooth and silky, I loved the results.
 
I was brought over to the manicurist where this young Asian girl placed me in the massage chair and placed my feet in hot scented water. It was extremely relaxing as the massage chair did its magic while the young girl worked on my pedicure. I now understood why girls liked getting a weekly mani-pedi, it was such a lovely feminine experience. When she was done, she dried my feed and opened a preselected red colored nail polish and painted my toenails as I took in the scent of the nail polish and admired the pretty toes I now had.
 
She took me over to her table where she put my nails in warm soapy water and started the process of adding long acrylic nails on my slender fingers and finished them off with the same red color on my toes. Long sexy nails now bright red color that made them stand out and draw attention.
 
Next thing I knew I was in a chair and introduced to the cosmetologist. She explained that she was going to do my face for the evening and to teach me exactly how to replicate the look so I can do it by myself.
 
"The notes say you have a special dinner this evening and we will do you up for nighttime which means darker and a little more than you would use for daytime activities. First, we are going to give you eyelash extensions. Now this will give you a dramatic look from the moment you wake up which will save you lots of time and trouble. Of course, you'll have to come in for fillers ever 3 weeks but believe me you will just love the results."
 
When she was done with the extensions she started on my foundation and went step by step on completing my look. She explained things thoroughly making sure I understood how and why she did each step.  
 
"Since you'll be coming in every few weeks for your eyelashes, I'll help you get proficient with all different looks. Soon you'll be better with your makeup than most girls which will increase your confidence and turn you into the pretty girl you are. Now, one more thing we need to do before you leave. Grace said she wants your ears pierced and this will only take a few minutes."
 
She took out the piercing gun and sterilized my earlobes and the gun with solution, placed small dots on each earlobe, lined up the gun and a few minutes later I had pierced ears with gold studs in place. She told me how to care for them and led be back to Nikki at the receptionist counter.
 
"Wow! Amy, you look amazing. Let's take some photos and I'll send you on your way. After several selfies and some poses, she smiled, "Well Amy, we are so happy to have you as a new customer and Nikki already booked your next appointment in three weeks. Everything is already paid for and Grace added some generous tips for the girls.  
 
Tell Grace that if she is unhappy with anything that we will be happy to fix and just to bring you by, OK honey? Now, have a fun dinner and be sure to tell us all about it when you come back."
 
I drove home overwhelmed by the afternoon I just had. As I looked in the car mirror, I saw a pretty, blonde-haired girl with long eyelashes, sexy makeup, and kissable red glossy lips and a bag full of makeup and nail polish for any touch-ups I might need. Everything I had dreamed of was now a reality and I smiled to myself as went over the day. Pedicure, manicure, hair color, hair extensions, body wax, pierced ears, eyelash extensions, and a complete facial makeover. I was now more of a woman than I ever was able to achieve or dreamed of and it was all thanks to Grace. She seemed to have accepted my desire to dress and act like a woman. She spent time planning and paying for all these treatments and I'm sure she wouldn't have done all this unless she accepted me for who I am.
 
Grace was waiting by the door when I came in the house and was smiling from ear to ear. "You look amazing! I knew that hair color and style would look great on you and best of all you won't have to wear those wigs any longer. They did a fabulous job on your makeup and I just love your new earrings. Let me see those nails, Oh how pretty!"
 
Well, as much as I would love to hear about your day, we don't have much time before Tony gets here. You have less than an hour to get dressed and get ready for our guest. The dinner delivery is on the way and will be here in a few minutes. While you're getting ready, I'll set up the food so that it's ready to serve. Hurry up, the clothes you are wearing on the bed and your dress is on the back of the door.  
 
You'll need your best performance tonight and show us how convincing you can be as Amy. Don't forget your Amy voice and your girly movements. You're going to do just fine, now run along."
 
I quickly went to the bedroom and saw what she had laid out for me to wear. I undressed and cleaned up and then sat slipped on the black lace padded bra with the built-in forms and black shapewear that I struggled getting in place with my new longer nails. I sat on the bed and opened the new package of Wolford pantyhose and slid them over my silky smooth legs and Spank. Next came the silky black dress that mom and I purchased last week and carefully stepped into and zipped it into place. It fit perfectly and felt amazingly sexy over my smooth hairless body and my nylon pantyhose. The tight fit and sexy feelings were heavenly. On the floor next to the bed was the new four-inch heels we also purchased to go with the dress, and I stepped into the as I've seen Nikki and other women with ease.  
 
I took some steps to get my balance and walked over to the mirror and stood there stunned for several minutes. The woman looking back was completely real. There was no trace on any masculinity, only that of a young woman in a cute black dress with sexy long legs looking back. I never thought I could ever look this convincing and realized at that moment that I've become what I've always considered just a dream. I was now a female in all visual aspects and if I could just remember to move properly and speak in my feminine Amy voice, I'd completely pass as a female. I was excited about the results and just proud of what I was able to achieve until I heard the bell ring. It was at that point that I remembered why I was dressing up and that when I felt the butterflies in my stomach as I started to panic and not wanting to come out of the bedroom.   
 
I heard voices as Grace let Tony in and as I stood there in fear not knowing what to do the bedroom door opened and Nikki came in and said, "Oh my, look at you. Aren't you the prettiest little thing? Your mom has great taste, that outfit is perfect for you, but we don't have time for chit chat baby. Our guest is here, and you need to come down and get the evening started. Spray on a little perfume and let's go."
 
She handed me my perfume and she watched as I sprayed myself and checked my makeup and hair in the mirror. I took a deep breath as she took my hand and led me into the living room.
 
Tony
 
I took small steps and remembered to watch my movements and followed Nikki as we entered the living room. Tony stood up and from his expression, I could tell he was a little shocked. He smiled and then whistled,
 
"Oh my god, you two ladies are a picture of beauty and so sexy. You really went all out for me tonight and I appreciate that very much."
 
It was then I realized that Grace was also dressed up super sexy. I was so focused on myself that I didn't even notice her dress. She had a silky short red dress with a very deep neckline that showed off her very large breast. The red high heels also made her legs super sexy in that short dress. We were both dressed up for night club or fancy affair and it was clear that Tony liked what he saw.
 
"Thank you, Tony. Amy and I had fun getting dressed up together for you tonight. What would you like to drink?"
 
"I'll take a glass of Crown if you have it, over ice please."
 
"Great, have a seat and we will be right back with your drink."
 
He sat on the couch as we went into the dining room where we had a little bar set up. Grace had me open a bottle of wine as she got ice and poured Tony's drink. I filled our wine glasses and Nikki handed me Tony's drink. Grab your wine and Tony's drink and let's go back to Tony.
 
Tony was on the couch and looking very relaxed in his blue blazer and tight jeans. He wore a crisp white shirt and expensive designer sneakers, which you would expect a pro-athlete to wear. You could see his large chest and muscles though the tight clothing he wore. He is a handsome man that would be considered a catch for just about any normal woman. Rich, handsome, muscular, tall, and gentle, he had it everything a girl could want in a man. I handed him the drink and he motioned for me to sit next to him as Nikki sat across from us on the other couch.
 
I crossed my legs and sat with my shoulders back, mirroring Grace as she did the same. We drank our wind as I kept my other hand on my lap and tried to be as graceful as possible
 
Tony raised his glass and said, "Well, a toast to the most beautiful women I ever seen."
 
We giggled and drank our drinks and chatted. It was a casual conversation about the weather, sports, and food. He said he was looking forward to this dinner ever since that night and was sure to bring his appetite.
 
"We're happy you're hungry because we have lots of tasty food for tonight. We're also happy you came over for the dinner we promised. Amy, why don't you refill Tony's drink and then you and I can start getting dinner ready to serve?"
 
I stood and walked over to the bar and as I looked back, I noticed Tony staring at my ass as I was wiggled over the bar. It made me uneasy but excited for some reason at the same time.  
 
In the kitchen, we both worked on getting the food out and ready to serve. When things were almost ready Grace told me to start placing the food out and she would keep Tony company in the meantime. 
 
I heard them talking on the couch as I started placing the food out on the table and filling the water glasses. I couldn't hear what they were saying and decided to just focus on the dinner.  
 
They came into the dining room and Tony took the seat at the head of the table and Grace and I sat next to him, across from each other. For the next hour, we sat and enjoyed a very nice dinner and drinks. Several times I had to get up and refill our water glasses and get Tony another drink. It was clear that I oversaw the food and serving our guest and Nikki was sure to reinforce this as well.
 
"Tony, when Amy found out you were coming over for dinner, she was excited about cooking you this meal. She spent the day getting ready and cooking all this for you, didn't you Amy?" she said looking over and smiling at me.
 
"Yes, I wanted this to be a nice evening. I hope you liked everything." I said trying to maintain my control.
 
"Girls the food and company were just perfect, and I really appreciate your hospitality, but I have a confession, I had an alternative reason for coming over tonight."
 
Looking at Grace and in with a serious tone said, "When I brought you home from the airport that night and found your husband dressed as an attractive woman intrigued me and it's been on my mind for some time. I have several questions and wanted to have this dinner to better understand things. Since we will be working so closely it's important to me that we don't have any secrets and come to an understanding."
 
I could tell that Grace was uncomfortable and just nodded. Tony turned to me and in a friendly voice, looked deep into my eyes and started asking me questions.
 
"Please don't be intimidated by my questions because I'm fascinated, and I find you very attractive and please understand that I am a very open person. So, tell me, when did you start dressing up in women's clothing?"
 
"I started when I was very young."
 
"Please tell me about it, all of it so that I can understand better."
 
Not knowing what else to do I looked over at Grace as she nodded and permitted me to tell him everything. And I did. I told him how I've been dressing all my life, how my mom knew and helped me when I was young, and it was something I never outgrew. I explained how I tried several times, but it was always something I needed deep down inside. I stopped for several years and when Grace was away on long work trips, I found myself dressing again. I loved Grace but this was something I just needed and could not resist."
 
For the next hour, he asked many more questions including if I enjoyed being Amy with his wife tonight. "Did you enjoy the evening, and being Amy tonight? Do you enjoy living and being a woman like this?"
 
Between all the wine, and all the frank conversation, I found myself being completely honest and said yes, I loved being Amy and enjoyed the entire evening. I saw the shocked look on Grace's face as I said those words and realized that I had just confessed to something she already knew but until that moment, never heard me say. I wondered what she was thinking and how things might change after my confession.
 
Tony said, "Thank you for being so open and honest, Amy. I would also like to be honest and open and maybe that will explain my deep interest in your dressing up as a woman. I'm about to tell you something nobody knows, and I'll expect both of you to keep it between us and at the same time, I'll keep your secret safe as well.
 
As you probably know the media always likes to call me a Playboy because I am always seen with different beautiful women and famous models. It's kind of funny because it's not something I ever wanted but just happened and in order to keep my fans and friends happy just continued dating one after another.  
 
In our office, all the Pro's and management are constantly hitting on Grace because she is so beautiful, confident, and always wears such sexy clothes all the time. As a man, I'm not sure I would be able to put up with all of that but that's beside the point. Grace, have you ever wondered why I've never hit on you like all the other guys?"
 
Grace looked puzzled and said, "Now that you mention it, yes!"
 
"OK, well since we are all letting out our deep secrets, I'm bi-sexual and prefer to be with men over women. There are several us in the Pro Athlete world that are like me, but we choose to keep it quiet and put on a show for everyone else for many reasons. It's difficult for me, especially when there are company affairs and events that call for me to have a companion. I usually have to bring someone I would rather not be with.
 
I've always had desired to be with a girl just like Amy and when I saw her that night it was like lightning bolt went off inside my head. Amy was what I've been looking for a girl that can offer me the best of both worlds. I've always wanted to date a girl like Amy but never knew how to find one that would be able to keep my secret until now."
 
This changes everything because Amy Rose, you have everything I find attractive in a woman. Since I'm six foot six and a big guy I need a companion that has a relative height and you're perfect. Most of the other girls I date too small and make me feel awkward but you're the perfect complement to my size. Just like Grace, you dress elegant and sexy and I love that in both of you. You would make a perfect complement to me with that something extra I need and enjoy. To be honest, I came here tonight with low expectations but after getting to know you and seeing how comfortable you are as a woman, I want to spend more time with you.
 
Grace, you asked me to keep this secret and I want to do just that. I can't imagine how living with Amy would impact your new position. If all the macho men at the company and our customers learned that your husband is living as a woman, it would ruin your career. I promise never to say a word and it will remain our secret, however, I will do this with this one simple demand, and I hope it’s something you both will be comfortable with."
 
Tony looked at Grace and then me and said, "Ever since that night last week when Grace and I saw you dressed as Amy, and we learned about your secret, I couldn't stop thinking about how sexy you were and how I wish I could find a woman like you. I always wanted to be with a beautiful woman that met all my needs and when I saw you, I realized that a girl like you is what I need in my life.
 
To be honest, when I started thinking about this situation, I realized there could be a way for everyone to get what they want and I'm willing to start slow and let you get comfortable with the situation.  
 
As I said earlier, whenever I go to all the events and need a companion to accompany me and I find myself always asking women to go as my date, but I never have feelings for them, and nothing ever happens. I know when I leave them, they aren't happy and I know they must talk with the other girls and I'm always afraid my Playboy reputation could be hurt which would affect my income and public image, as you can imagine.
 
Grace, if you agree to this what I'm suggesting is that you will allow Amy to be my companion on these dinners and events. Amy would be someone that knows me and will keep my secrets safe. You see, we will be helping each other get what we want, and nobody is harmed, and I promise to take good care of Amy at all times."
 
With my mouth wide open in shock I saw Grace thinking about what he said and looked over at me, "Well, see what you've gotten yourself into Amy? It appears you now have a boyfriend. Isn't that special? I don't know what to say except you are getting exactly what you deserve, Amy. You will have to do this and accept this in order to save my career and our marriage."
 
I protested and tried to back out but Tony and flat out declined the offer. I said it was out of the question and he will just have to get another date for the event.
 
Tony made it very clear that this wasn't a request in a loud forceful voice that shook me deep inside and let us both know that he was in charge.
 
"Girls, this is not open to discussion. Next Friday there is a Charity dinner event in the city, and I will have my limo pick Amy up at 7 pm for a formal dinner so dress accordingly. I will also expect you to act warmly towards me in front over everyone. Is that clear? This is not a game and I'm trying to be nice about it and I was hoping that you would be open to this offer and accept my request and friendship. Either way, you will be my date. I'm hoping you'll reconsider your feelings and try to be happy about the opportunity to be out with me in public, as Amy.  
 
Grace, this is the annual charity event that you will be hosting next Friday, so the good news is that you will be there for support if Amy needs some. Let's just take some time to think this through and you'll see how this can be a benefit to all of us, I'm sure."
 
That was how we ended the dinner. Tony thanked us for the great food and wonderful hospitality and once again said the limo would be picking me up at 7 pm next Friday and how he was looking forward to our time together next week.
 
He gave both Grace and I a hug and kiss before leaving us to clean up the mess.  
 
After she closed the door she turned and looked at me with an odd look and said, "Well, that was unexpected. I mean, you make a pretty girl, but I never anticipated this or the fact that my husband is now dating a hot pro athlete. It makes me kind of jealous," she said with an odd laugh.  
 
I was so nervous and said, "Are you really going to make me do this and go out with a man? Are you kidding, I said almost in tears?"
 
A little angry she said, "Don't cry to me Amy, this is all you’re doing. You're the one that was sneaking around dressing up and acting like a girl and careless enough to get caught. It's not my fault he prefers special girls like you, but that's exactly what's happening. Yes, you're going to do this and you're going to do it right, nothing halfway. I've worked too hard to get where I am today, and you will not screw up my career! Do you understand? It's bad enough I have to learn about your feminine side the way I did, but I am not going to let you screw up everything I've worked for, so get used to it quickly, Princess. 
 
I suggest you try to accept your fate and accept your new role as Tony's companion because we don't have any other choice. Once you accept it you will have fun going to all these fancy events. I remember how you used to complain that you never got to go to all of these affairs and meet the Pro-Athletes, so now you have your opportunity. 
 
Listen, this wasn't my idea and I can understand how you feel but you need to consider the situation here. My new position is going to make us very comfortable and you won't even have to work if you don't want to, which means you'll have more time to spend as Amy and my housewife. Just give it some thought and I'm sure you'll see the advantages. I can tell you there are lots of women that would love to be in your place right now being Tony's female companion. Amy, it's just like everything else you've recently experienced like having your ears pierced, your new hairstyle, long nails, and eyelash extensions. You'll quickly get used to the idea and enjoy another part of being a woman, which is what you told your mom you always wanted. I can't wait to tell her the news, she'll be so excited for you, sweetie.
 
We will have to shop for a new outfit for the Charity Ball this week. I'll call your mom to join us because she knows exactly what looks good on you and I enjoy seeing how different you act around her, it's really amusing. We'll have fun and we can do dinner when we're done shopping. I'll arrange another salon treatment for Friday afternoon to get you ready for the evening. Tell the truth, you do enjoy the shopping and salon visits, don’t you?"
 
"Yes, I do love that part of it, but I only want to be with you."
 
"I know you love it and I love taking you shopping and seeing how girly you act when we're out together. As far as only being with me, well that seems to have changed tonight. No, you will get used to it and I have a feeling you'll enjoy the attention you get on a date and how women get treated by a real man. You may never want to come back from this, Amy."

 Tony's Companion

 All week I tried to come up with ways of getting out of this date with Tony. I cried, begged, and pleaded with Grace to come up with another date for Tony, and to convince him to let me out of being his date to the Charity Ball.

 She would have no part of it and engaged my mother to take me shopping for an evening gown suitable for the event, and something to compliment Tony who will be in a tuxedo.
 "Amy, you have to stop begging. Tony is excited about Friday and has mentioned it several times so there is no way out. He has been a gentleman about all of this, and even asked for my permission to take you out, while knowing you really are my husband. Tony wanted to ensure that this was going to be OK with everyone. I explained that now that I have seen your true inner girl, that you are more of a girlfriend to me and that I want nothing more than the two of you happy."

 "What? Why did you say I'm more of a girlfriend, not your husband?" I asked.

 "Well, to be honest Amy ever since I've seen you in dresses and make-up, I have not been able to think of you as my husband. I do love you, and want you in my life, but right now I think of you more as a woman or my girlfriend, and I'm not sure I can ever think of you as my husband again. I'm sure you understand, because you know how feminine you have become, you can't think of yourself as a man, or in that case my husband, can you?" She asked gently. I could tell she wasn't being mean or trying to hurt my feelings, but she made it clear that our relationship has definitely changed.

 "I guess I can understand what you're saying, and I don't blame you, but I can't lose you, I love you too much." I said.

 "Oh sweetheart, I love you even more now, and I have no intention of letting you go. Let's just see where this goes, but in the meantime, I suggest you enjoy the ride, and live out your dreams of living as a woman. Not many people in your position would ever have this opportunity, or an understanding wife to help, so please just try to enjoy the things you cannot control. 

 I promise that you are going to have fun and you will be safe because your Tony, your Mother, and I will be making sure everything goes well. Now, tomorrow afternoon your mom is picking you up at 2pm and taking you to Nordstrom’s, where I'll meet up with you after my meetings. She is going to help you shop for an outfit for Friday. Since I'll also be at the event, I'll need a new outfit as well, so we can just have fun shopping together, as girlfriends." Grace added.

 I was horrified, "You really told my mother that I'm going to be going on a date? How could you?"
 
"Amy relax, your mom was so happy for you and wants to be part of your new life as a woman. She was so excited and said she always wanted a daughter to go shopping with, and now she finally has the chance. You're really making her happy and I'll expect you to go along with this, be her daughter, and let her enjoy the experience. She knows all about the affair, and exactly what you will need for Friday."

 After cleaning up the house the next morning, I took a warm scented bath and tried to relax before getting ready for an afternoon of shopping with Grace and mom. I picked out a flowery sun dress, that would be easy to change in and out of as I would be trying on outfits all afternoon. I wore my black heels that I knew would be helpful for the outfits they would be selecting for me to try on. After putting on my makeup and fixing my hair, I put on my jewelry and perfume, and grabbed my purse just in time, as mom pulled into the driveway. I was walking up to the front door and let mom into the house when she looked me over and smiled, "You look lovely today Amy, and I love what you've done with your hair, it really fits your facial features well. Are you ready to go?"

 We sopped in several stores but finally found some nice outfits at Nordstrom’s, her favorite store. Mother picked out several outfits and had me carry them into the fitting room as she followed. I was a little taken back when she explained she was going to help me dress.

 Mom giggled, "Don't be silly Amy, us girls do this all the time and besides, I'm your mother, now step out of that dress and let's try this on," as she held up the first of many silky black cocktail dresses.

 I took off my dress and stood in front of my mom in my push up bra, sheer pantyhose, and heels. She looked me up and down and smiled, "You have such a nice figure, I'm sure we'll find the perfect dress for you, honey."

 There are no words to explain how I felt standing there in my lingerie and heels in front of my mother as I watched her examine the figure of her new daughter, me. For years I wished for this when I was young but now, I didn't know how to respond and covered my breast with my hands. I saw that amused mother, as she just smiled.

 She took the dress off the hanger and held it open as I stepped into it and slid it up into place. Mom zipped me up, and I put my heels back on and turned to the mirror.

 "Mom, this is beautiful I love it" I said as I saw the pretty girl in the mirror. The lace top covered my breast and the short dress came to mid-thigh. Sexy and elegant, was how mom described it as I enjoyed the image in the mirror."

 "Ok, that's enough we have several more to try on, let's try this one," she said as she unzipped the dress and hung it up as I slipped into the next dress just as Grace showed up. They had me try on several different styles until they decided on the first one that mom picked out, a short silky black cocktail dress that worked will with my body and not too revealing up top. It really fit perfectly, and the silky material felt heavenly as it moved across my body and nylons.  

 Grace brought back several dresses to try on for herself, and the one the both liked was also a black cocktail dress but hers was very low cut, which put her large breast clearly on display. I didn't like her wearing something that sexy and suggested other dresses that had weren't as revealing, but my own mother gave her opinion and encouraged Grace to go with the low cut dress. 

"Oh Grace, that looks spectacular on you and shows off your wonderful figure, you just have to buy that dress. You will have every head turning, I'm sure." Mom said.

 "It's a little over the top, but I will be the hostess with all the Professional Athletes, it can only help my position and popularity, so yes I agree. Besides, I have to look as good as Amy will look in her dress." 

It made me uneasy to imagine my wife dressed in a sexy dress, with her breast on display with all those jocks for the evening. I wasn't sure if I could handle watching her with other men, but realized I had lost control of the situation and just sighed to myself. The rest of the day was fun as we shopped for some accessories and picked up some makeup. Shopping for all these feminine items with my wife and mother was fun.

 As Friday approached, I continued to try to get out of my date with Tony and kept asking Grace to help. She listened to my pleas, but said we really had no choice and finally on Thursday night she told me that Tony had come into her office that morning.

 "Honey, I spoke with Tony today when he came into my office. I was going to see if he would reconsider, but before I could discuss it, he explained how excited he was about tomorrow night, and promised that he will keep everything a secret.

 He said, "I've given this a lot of thought this week and I promise nobody will find out about your husband, but that depends on his performance. I'll expect Amy to be attentive, as any girl would be with her date. My image is important, and I need you to make sure she understands that she needs to pass as Amy, not only for herself but for you and me, as it will ruin both of us if she lets us down. What I'm saying here is she needs to remember that she's my date, and girlfriend, which means that she will need to react correctly, if I give her a hug or a kiss and not pull back or make a scene. It would be helpful if she would reach out and touch my arm or hold my hand. You know exactly what girlfriends do on dates, and I want to ensure she is not going to embarrass us tomorrow night. I think it will be fine if she has a good attitude about this, so please prepare her for tomorrow.

 What about your marriage? Clearly, you can't consider Amy as your husband any longer. Are you going to divorce him?"
 

Amy looked shocked as I repeated what Tony had said and asked me, "What did you tell him?"

 "Well, once he made it clear that you were still going on the date and how important it was for you to behave, I told him not to worry and I'll prepare you for tomorrow. I also told him that I had no intention of divorcing you, however, I didn't believe that I could think of you my husband anymore. I told him that I loved you, and that you would stay with me as my girlfriend until we figured things out.

 Now more important, let's talk about tomorrow night. As you know I'll be the main host at the charity event, which means I won't have much time to be with you or keep an eye on you. For the most part, you will be on your own and Tony's date. You understand that as his date you will have to act a certain way. I know you don't have the experience so let me help you understand what's expected.

 You will be his eye candy, his girl, and you will need to act as any girlfriend would with their guy. He will kiss you and hug you in front of people, and it's important you respond like his girlfriend and welcome his attention and act happy to be with him. When you stand next to him, be sure to hold his arm or his hand, and show everyone that he is yours because, everyone will notice.  
 
You will always have to mentally be in your girl mode, which you should be comfortable with by now. I'm sure you'll be dancing with him, so just always follow his lead and look thankful and happy. You need to pull this off for both of us tomorrow night. The good news is that the event will only last about three hours, so I'm sure you can pull it off without any problems. Make us proud, Amy."
 
"Oh my god, I'll have to kiss him and hold his hand?"
 
"Well, of course. You are his date and his girlfriend, and that's what girls do. Don't act surprised we both know what will happen. What's important is that you stay in character, and don't show your male side at any time. He expects you to be a woman, all night, and if you don't accept his advances it will be trouble for both of us," Grace said.
 
"Grace, what if he wants something else?"
 
"Well, then you'll understand what being a girl is all about. Come on, you have played with all those toys and you know exactly what to expect. I suggest if things get a little hot that you either jerk him off, or give him a blow job, no big deal. Remember, It's only sex and we're both adults so it's really no big deal."
 
I looked at her in shock and said, "No big deal? A blow job is no big deal, are you serious?"
 
She looked at me with a smile, "Come on honey, we aren't teenagers anymore. Sex is just sex, nothing more. It's not like you love the other person, it's just sex nothing more. It doesn't mean you don't love me anymore it's just a physical release between two people so don't make it such a big deal."
 
I felt a wave of panic come over me as I wondered if that's how she felt about other guys, and if she was having sex. A wave of jealousy came over me and I had to ask, "Does that mean you are having sex with other guys?"
 
She laughed, "So that's what concerns you? Me having sex with other guys not the thought of putting Tony's cock in your mouth, and giving him a blow job? You're more concerned about me being with a man, then you are about sucking another guy's cock? That's priceless, Amy."
 
That brought the main problem back in focus and I started thinking about having to do that and all types of new feelings were coming over me all at once. I sat there silent as she continued.
 
"For your for your information, I have not had sex with other guys, but if I did it would not mean that I didn't love you because I do, more then you know. On the other hand, I do have sexual needs, and you must know I haven't been sexually satisfied for quite some time. To be honest, I do think about it often, however, I've never acted on all the offers I'm constantly bombarded with, but ever since I saw how happy you living as Amy, I realize that sex between us will probably never satisfy me again. I am not into sex with another woman, so being with Amy is not appealing.  
 
For the last year I have considered having sex, just to relieve my own needs and to be honest. after I met Amy, I've been thinking about it much more often. But if I did have sex with some guy, I would just consider it just sex, not a relationship or anything like that, which is why I consider a blow job just sex, nothing else. No emotional involvement but just a natural human event. Society places all these thoughts and meanings to sex, but if you think about it carefully, it is only twenty minutes of getting off with another person.  
 
The reason I'm telling you this is because guys have expectations after they treat you to a fun night or give you a nice gift, which is the position you will be in, so you need to be prepared. When you're with Tony and things get to that point, you just need to let yourself go and do what all girls do for their boyfriend. Just remember, it's just sex and all part of being a girl. I know you've fantasized about it, so just like everything you've done recently, it's just another step of becoming a complete woman. It is what you've wanted all along, isn't it Amy?"
 
"Not for real, only in my fantasies," I explained.
 
"Well, just like everything else in your fantasies, this might become a reality as well. You are now living as a woman, and if it happens just accept it and try to be happy that you are getting to live out your inner desires and appreciate the chance to live as Amy. Most girls like you would kill to be in your position and be able to live out their inner desires and live as a woman full time, have an accepting wife, and a date with an alpha male that finds you beautiful and desirable. You do realize that you are a lucky girl, Amy Rose, don't you?
 
You know, as I sit here, I realize how selfish you sound. From now on I want you to be more appreciative of your position, and what your Mother and I have given you. I want to see more enthusiasm and hear you say Thank You more often to me and your mother. It's time you started to show us how thankful you are for all we've done for you! Do you understand?"
 
I sat there stunned. My wife just told me that Amy won't be having sex with her anymore and that she is thinking about having sex with other men. That I must accept having sex with Tony if he wants it. That I must be thankful to her and my mother about being allowed to live as Amy full time. My world has turned upside down, and I felt as if I was falling into a dark hole with no way out. I sat there quietly, feeling worried about what I just heard and didn't realize that she was waiting for an answer.
 
"Well?" 
 
"Grace, I understand, and I am thankful for what you and mother have done for me. I know I'm very lucky that you haven't kicked me out after you found me dressed up in a dress and heels, and I'm thankful you've accepted me for who I am, and I really do appreciate everything you have done for me. I'm sorry I haven't been able to satisfy you in bed, but the thought of you with other men is something I never thought about. When I think about you with other men, it makes me jealous and I know I have no right to feel that way anymore."
 
"That's more like it, Amy. I expect you to remember that and show us your appreciation for not kicking you out on the street, and thankful for letting Amy live here and free to become a complete woman. We are still married, and I do love you, and I want you to be happy. If you love me, I would think you want me to be happy as well, whatever it is that makes me happy. Whether it's just sex or something else, I would expect you to encourage me to live my desires, just as I've stood by your side and helped you live your desires. I want to stay married to you baby, but if we can't support each other, then I will reconsider our current arrangements.  
 
You should spend some time and think things over and see if you can live this way, and if not, I will understand but there is not going to be any negotiations. You will live here as Amy from now on and appreciate your place in our relationship. If you can't, then I expect you to be honest and tell me, and then you can move out and live your life without me, but that is not what I want."
 
“You expect me to continue to live as a woman? For how long?” I asked.
“Well, for now I expect you to live as Amy, full time. You became Amy in my eyes the minute I saw you all dressed up as a passable woman. I’ll help you become all the woman you can be, but for the foreseeable future, you will live here as Amy, my girlfriend and legal husband.  
You can continue to work from home or quit your job. Either way, I’ll expect you to be the lady of the house, because we both know that I’m the real breadwinner in this family. I guess keeping your job will give you some feeling of your old life, but if you consider quitting your job you will have lots of time to focus on yourself. You can spend time at the gym and get a better female shape, getting a weekly manicure and salon treatment, shopping and being all the woman, you can become. But, as the lady of the house, I’ll expect you to clean the house and keep it spotless, do the laundry, food shopping, cooking, and any requested errands.
In fact, I wish you would just quit and live as Amy, because it would make things much easier and help you focus on your transformation. I mean, you are passable as a woman right now, but just think how much better you could become with more time to practice and focus on yourself, as I take care of everything else, you can become the perfect little housewife.”
Since she explained my situation like she did, I realized that just living as Amy wasn’t a bad thing, and if I was forced to admit the truth, it was what I wanted. She was also right about the job, but if I did quit, I was in effect giving up my past life and any means to make a living, and fully dependent on Grace. The more I thought about living as Amy and being a housewife, having free time to develop Amy and not having to work, sounded pretty good.
“You might be right, maybe I should give up my job and just stay home and become your housewife, at least for the near future,” I said thinking about the possibilities.
“That’s perfect, I call and take care of everything this week. This will be fantastic, and just last week your mother even offered to help teach you how to keep up the house and do laundry, she’ll be happy to hear about your decision. For this to work we will need to get you a complete wardrobe and everything else you will need.  
But we can worry about that next week, we need to focus on your debut with Tony tomorrow. I’ll be home early tomorrow, because I must get ready as well. My limo is picking me up early because I’m the co-host, and I have to make sure things are in order. That means you'll be getting dressed all by yourself tomorrow, and with your hair and makeup already done you should be fine. I've given the girls at the salon detailed instructions again, so all you have to do is show up on time.
I’m sure you’ll be nervous, but I have some good news. Tony said he got out of his afternoon engagement and will be in the Limo to pick you up, which means you won’t have to ride over to the event all alone. You just need to be ready by 7pm.”
 
That night I didn’t sleep well, as I went over our conversation in my head many times. The realization hit me that I had basically given up my position as husband in the relationship to live as Amy, gave up my job and became a housewife to Grace. I would become dependent on her and truly understand what it means to live as a woman. Eventually I fell asleep and woke up late morning, cleaned the house, and tried not to think about the evening ahead.
Wearing a loose summer dress and wedge heels I put on a little lipstick and blush, brushed my hair and went to the Salon for my afternoon appointment. The girls greeted me enthusiastically and told me they were so excited for me and my first date. They wanted me to tell them all about him as they brought me to the back.
“Grace said he’s tall, dark, and handsome, you must be excited. Don’t worry; we’re going turn you into a very sexy princess tonight.”

I told them he’s a friend of Grace that came over for dinner, and I was extremely nervous. They tried to make me relax, told me jokes, and not to give him too much on the first date. They were having fun as they worked on me and I had to admit, I enjoyed being treated like any other girl, getting ready for her date.
My extensions were adjusted, and my hair was washed and brushed out into a wonderful style, pinned and sprayed into place. They worked on my nails and gave me a new coat of deep shiny red color on my toenails, and my extended fingernails. I had my long eye lash extensions filled in, and given a coat of waterproof, long lasting mascara, after my evening wear makeup was completed.  
They were very busy completing Grace's list and they finished with a leg waxing before they said they were done. They finally allowed me to look at their work in the mirror, and I stood there with my mouth open. Looking back was a beautiful girl dressed up for a special occasion. The girl was clearly going to be eye candy for her date, and any other guy that saw her tonight. There was no way I was going unnoticed, especially being Tony’s date. I felt butterflies in my stomach, as the girls were so excited on how I turned out.
“Your date is not going to be able to keep his hands off you tonight, Amy. We’re so excited for you, please come back and tell us all about your date!” The girls said as we all smiled and giggled.  
I got home around 5 o’clock and Grace was gone but left a note for me on the table.
The note read, ‘Amy, I had to get to the event, so I'll see you later tonight. I left a few things I want you to wear with your outfit tonight in your room. Please be sure to wear them, because I’ll be checking later tonight. Tony called and told me how excited he was for his date, I hope you’re ready for your first date, it will be fun watching you all night. See you later, Love Grace.’  
When I got to the bedroom, I saw what Grace left out of me to wear with my outfit. Some new hoop earrings, some rings, a necklace, several bracelets, and a garter belt with a new pair of seamed stockings. There was another note pinned to the garter belt.
This note said, ‘I know you always wear pantyhose but tonight I want you wearing stockings. I want you to feel the tugging of the garters all night long, the fear of your nylon’s tops being exposed to everyone, and how it feels to be vulnerable. It will make you feel much more feminine and remember, if Tony gets a peak it will certainly excite him, so be careful honey. If you feel nervous and overwhelmed, I left a pill on the nightstand that you should take to calm you down. It's a low dose sedative that will take the edge off and help you relax and survive the evening. Put it in your purse and take it if you feel like things are getting out of control, this will help you. See you soon.’
When the Tony rang the bell, I felt my heart race and knew it was my moment of truth, and things would never be the same. I wanted to run out the back door and hide, but I knew there was no choice but to go through with this and get it over with.
My legs were shaking as he greeted with a quick kiss hello when I opened the door, and then let me to the limo after I locked up the house. The limo driver held the door for Tony and I as we entered the stretch limo, which is when I had my first experience wearing stockings. As I entered the limo, my dress slid up giving both Tony and limo driver a clear view of the tops of my stockings, and the garters holding them up. I quickly slid in and pulled the dress down, over the stockings which unfortunately gave the impression that I was flirting. I now realized what Grace meant when she told me to be careful wearing stockings because unlike pantyhose, they will be visible whenever you aren’t careful. I realized I would need to pay more attention to that, as the night continued.
 
I saw both men smile and watched Tony slide next to me in the back seat. Fortunately, he didn’t say anything about the incident. I had never been in a stretch limo before and was impressed with the experience. Tony sat next to me and offered a glass of champagne, as we started on our thirty minute journey to the hotel.
 
“You look amazing Amy, and I love what you’ve done to your hair, you look very elegant." 
“Thank you, I’m glad you like it,” I said trying to hold the champagne flute, but my nerves made my hands shake and almost spill the drink. I took a few sips and tried to relax.
“You look a little nervous Amy, are you OK? I know this is your first time out and I will help make you comfortable tonight. Grace told me about the sedative in your purse and maybe you should take it now before we get there. It might relax you a little when we get there because there will be a lot of people and activity, I want you to be relaxed. Hand me your purse,” he said forcefully. I handed him my purse and he found the pill and held it out in front of me. I saw my long red nails carefully take it from his massive hand and put it to my lips.
“Good girl, go ahead and swallow and soon you will feel much better.”
_______________________________________________
 
I felt small as I sat beside Tony, which made me even more insecure and submissive. I was quiet as I sat there still frightened about what was to come and tried to drink out of glass without spilling anything.  
 
After a few minutes I felt a warmth wash over my entire body and it felt like a huge weight was taken off my shoulders, I relaxed and allowed myself to sit back and lean against Tony. Whatever was in that pill worked it's magic, and I was now completely relaxed. Tony saw my compliance and put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me close, as I just enjoyed all these new feelings. Between the drinks and the pill, I was not only relaxed, but I became ultra-aware as Tony held me.
 
Everything was now moving slower and more peaceful, as the sensations of the garters pulling on my nylons created a wonderful sensation. I noticed my long eyelashes as I blinked, the creamy feel of my lip gloss, and the smell of my floral perfume. I was awash in a wonderful world of feminine feelings and felt safe with Tony's strong arm as he held me close. I found myself enjoying the attention and that safe feeling as we sat there and smiled at each other.
 
"I can tell that the little pill you took has started working, and it should help you get through the evening. Grace explained it should last about 6 hours, which is how long this night should last. I'll keep an eye on you and make sure that you're OK, but you need to remember what Grace told you about tonight. It's important that everyone believes you're a woman and my girlfriend," Tony said softly into my ear as I just sat there listening and smiling.
 
"Yes, I understand and I'm sure you will be proud of me tonight," I said as I wondered why I said that out loud.  
 
When we arrived, the driver opened the door, Tony helped me exit the limo, which was not easy due to the two glasses of champagne and the sedative. I giggled as I pulled the bottom of my dress down and took Tony’s hand, as he led me into the venue.

I asked Tony to slow down, as I tried to keep up with him in my high heels. He was gentle and understanding and led me into the ballroom where we were seated at the front table near the podium, where Grace was standing with someone having a discussion, most likely about the event. She saw me, smiled and waved, and a few minutes later came over to say hello.

“Amy, you look amazing in that dress and you two make a cute couple.” She said smiling. That would have bothered me except for the drinks and the pill, but now all I could do was just smile back at her.

Grace continued, “You look very relaxed for a girl on her first date. You took the pill already, didn’t you?” I nodded and smiled back at her.

“I suggest you don’t have too much to drink tonight or you will lose all your inhibitions, and possibly become an embarrassment. Be careful and remember what I told you about how to act tonight, people will be watching.”
Grace gave the welcome speech and joined us at the table with Jared, the CEO and President of the company. I had never seen Grace in a work environment and was impressed on how professional she acted, and how attentive she was to her boss.  

Tony kept me busy with conversation and I enjoyed how he treated me as an authentic female, and his girlfriend.  Remembering what Grace had told me how to act, I paid close attention to him, touched his arm and held his hand or arm all evening. I was hanging on to him and from anyone looking at us they would only see a couple enjoying each other's company.

He even commented later in the evening as we sat there together, “Amy I wasn’t sure how things would go tonight but you’ve really gone out of the way to make me feel special, and I am impressed how attentive you’ve been. Every other girl I’ve taken out has always been self-absorbed, but you make me feel special. That first night I saw you I felt an attraction right away, and I’m thankful that things have worked out as they have,” he said right before he leaned in and gave me a gentle long kiss, which I found myself allowing and returning. When we broke the kiss, we smiled at each other and sat back in my chair only to see Grace looking at me with a shocked expression and mouthing the word. WOW!

That sobered me up as I had the feeling of being caught again but this time I it was kissing another man. I can only imagine what she was thinking and feeling. I didn't have time to think about it because Tony took my hand, and led me out to the dance floor, where we spent the next twenty minutes dancing together. He held me tightly as I had my hands around his neck and my head on his shoulder, as he led me around the dance floor.  

I felt his strong arms and massive chest hold me safe and tightly, as we danced. I felt his big strong hand wander down my back and rub my bra strap and then my garter belt. It was at that moment that I felt his large cock start to press against my stomach, as we continued to dance. I was not sure what to do and just kept dancing and allowed him to rub my back, and eventuality my ass in the dark recesses of the dance floor.  

Without the sedative I’m sure I would have reacted much differently, but I was so relaxed that I just went along and tried to enjoy the evening. We kissed a few more times during the dance and when we broke the last kiss, I saw Grace dancing closely with Reggie, a former NFL running back. She saw us kiss again and gave me a wink, as we both danced with these large muscular men. I should have been jealous, but Tony’s hand was now rubbing my bun so hard it was hurting. I looked up to tell him to go easier, but when I started to speak, he gave me a deep long kiss as we stood in the middle of the dance floor. We were still kissing when the music stopped and when Grace passed by, she said, “The music stopped, you two should just get a room.”

We went back to the table and I could see Tony’s hard-on pushing out of his pants and smiled to myself, thinking that I had done that to him and for some reason, it felt kind of good. Grace was now talking with a few of the players and having a good time, laughing and teasing the men. It was getting near the end of the night and I was getting sleepy from the sedative and drinks and ready to leave. We ended up sitting and talking for another thirty minutes before then Tony said it was time to meet our limo outside.   
Grace saw us getting ready to leave and just waved, as she was now alone with Reggie in a deep conversation. I wanted to know what they were talking about and if she was going to come home alone or break our vows and be with Reggie. I didn’t have too much time to think about it as Tony grabbed my hand and led me out to the car.
 
The drive home was much different than the ride to the event. Tony closed the partition to the driver and wanted privacy. Tony now felt he could just kiss me at will, and freely made out with me on the drive home. He took my hand and placed it on his enlarged cock as we kissed.

“Amy, you are a sexy and exciting girl, and I want to be with you again.” He took my hand and moved it over his cock and said, “Look what you’ve done to me, Amy. Other girls never get me this hard, but you have really proved yourself to me tonight. Unzip my pants and hold it, please.”

How did I get here? A few weeks ago, I was only dressing in woman's clothes but now, I’m not only dressing but living the life of the girl I’ve kept hidden. Not only that, but I’m with a very handsome man who thinks I’m sexy and wants me to rub his cock. My desire to just dress and act like a woman has suddenly changed, and now I have this desire to make this man happy and if that meant holding his cock, why not? After all, tonight I was Amy Rose his girlfriend.

I watched my long red nails fumbling with his zipper as he moved to allow me access. I unbuttoned his pants and put my hand under his underwear. At that moment I wrapped my hand around his pulsating, warm, nine inch cock. It felt strong and alive as I held it in my hand. Tony moaned, as I moved my hand on his shaft and that gave me the encouragement to continue.

The power I felt from holding his large cock was exciting, and I watched him sit back in the seat with his head leaning back. As I stroked his shaft, he closed his eyes and smiled. He was extremely excited and getting even bigger as I continued to stroke him. At this point he moved his hand up my dress. and was now playing with the top of my stockings and rubbing my exposed thigh.

We were both turned on at this point as he said, “Amy, I love when girls wear stockings like this because it is so sexy, and you have such sexy legs, don’t stop stroking me baby. Just like that, yes keep it up just like that. You really know how to get me going baby, we have to do this again.”

I felt the car stop and realized that we were now in front of our house, but Tony wasn’t done and said, “Don’t worry about the car, he will wait for us so just keep that up and kiss me, Amy.”

I moved forward and continued to stroke him, as we kissed. He was now rubbing my ass under my dress and freely exploring my body as I felt him get very hard and then he broke our kiss. He rolled his eyes back and stiffened up as he shot his load all over the car. His hot stream of cum hit the top of the car, my face, the seat and splattered everywhere. I kept stroking him until he was completely relaxed and sat there smiling and satisfied. I grabbed some paper towels and tried to clean everything up including Tony and my face. I couldn’t believe I just gave a guy a hand job and removed his cum from my own face. What have I become?

After a few minutes Tony pulled his pants back up and I straightened my dress before he opened the door. The limo drive was there waiting and smiling. I was embarrassed as I realized that he knew exactly what we were doing back there, and just walked to the front door as Tony followed.

He thanked me for a wonderful evening, kissed me good night, and told me he would call me this week. I went in the house and collapsed on the couch and thought about the entire evening. I woke up on the couch at around 3 o’clock as I heard Grace coming in the door.

“You’re still up? “

“Yes, I was waiting for you to come home. I've been home for hours, what took you so long?” I asked.

“Well, Reggie and I stayed for a few drinks and closed the bar down. He wanted me to go up to his room like he always does, but I told him no and that I was married and came home. You, on the other hand, were all over Tony tonight. You really played the part of his girlfriend well, but I didn't expect you to be kissing him all evening, I heard several girls asking who you were and how lucky you were. You passed Amy, everyone believes you are Tony’s girl. You really are amazing and I’m so happy for you, but I need some sleep. We can talk in the morning. Oh, I invited your mom over for lunch so be sure you're up and dressed by eleven. She wants to hear all about your date tonight, so I told her to come over and we can chat, like all girls do after their dates.
 
 I went to Amy’s bedroom, washed off my makeup, put on a nightgown and fell asleep in record time.  Between the sedative and the late night, I slept soundly and woke up to the sunlight shining through the window. The clock said nine o’clock as I laid there slowly waking up.

Remembering that mother was coming over for lunch I got up, showered and put on my make-up. I knew that Grace would expect me to have lunch ready, so I hurried up and got dressed and put on a pot of coffee, as I tried to figure out what to serve for our luncheon and decided on a Mushroom Asparagus Quiche, some fruit, juice, and coffee.
 
As Grace slept, I set the table on the patio for three place settings, prepared the food, and had a cup of coffee ready for Grace when she finally came down around eleven o’clock.

“Thank you, sweetie,” she said as I handed her the coffee cup. “Looks like you have everything read for our brunch, very nice. You really do make a good housewife, Amy,” she said with a giggle. I didn’t pay attention and continued to start to make the Quiche, knowing that our mother would arrive shortly.
“Did you sleep well, Grace?”

“Oh yes, I was exhausted from having to work that event all night. I didn't get to play and relax like you did all night. It sure looked like you had a good time with Tony.”

“It was all right, from what I remember. That pill you gave me really helped my nerves and allowed me to get through the night. Without it, I’m not sure I could have pulled it off,” I said.

“Well you did because I heard many people make comments about the pretty girl that was with Tony, and how close they were. They were all wondering where he had been hiding you because with all your loving touches and kisses, everyone believed you two have been a couple for quite some time. I bet Tony was happy with the outcome and your performance.”

Mother arrived and we all sat on the patio as the food was cooking, and we enjoyed several mimosas, that I had prepared. It was a pleasant day, with a nice breeze and blue sky as we just sat there, enjoying each other's company.  

I served the food and refilled the drinks as Mom and Grace just relaxed outside. We talked about going shopping next week and picking up a few things together as girlfriends do. At this point, I accepted things and started liking our outings together.

After we finished eating, I cleared the table, put things in the dishwasher as Mom and Grace chatted alone. I tried to hurry up so I could hear what Grace was telling her in private. With a pitcher full of lemonade and clean glasses, I came back outside and served more drinks to the girls and sat down.

Mom smiled and said, “Grace is right, you really are becoming a perfect housewife. Are you enjoying your new role as the lady of the house, Amy dear?”

“Yes mother, I do like taking care of Grace and she has been so kind to me that I want to make her happy.”

“Well enough small talk, I want to hear all about last night, after all that’s the reason I came over. Your first date and the first time Grace got to see you out with a man. Did you think he was as handsome as Grace said he was?”

Embarrassed and humiliated I just sat there as Grace and Mother waited for an answer.

“Amy, answer your mother. If you’re going to be my girlfriend you will need to get used to girl talk, it’s what we do, and we expect you to be one of the girls.”

“Yes mother, he is very handsome, tall and well-built.”

“Well, you’re a lucky girl. Grace showed me some photos of you from last night and I must say the dress we picked out looked lovely on you,” mom said.

“What pictures? I don't remember taking any photos.”

Grace turned her phone and displayed several pictures of me dancing with Tony and one of us kissing.  

“Was that your first kiss as a woman, dear?” mother asked.

I knew I had to answer and said, “Yes, I never kissed a guy before.”

“Did you enjoy kissing him,” she asked as she casually drank her lemonade.

“I was sedated, and I don’t remember much but from what I recall it wasn’t horrible.”

Grace turned to mom and said, “I had Amy wear nylon stockings with her outfit, no pantyhose last night. I wanted her to feel vulnerable and know what we girls go through.” She turned to me and asked, “Did Tony like your stockings, dear?”

“He saw them by accident when I got out of the limo, and he said he thought they were sexy.”

“Did you like wearing them?” mom asked.

“I did, yes. The tugging on the nylons reminded me why I love dressing as much as I do, and it felt utterly feminine. I love wearing pantyhose, but I can see where stockings have an advantage.”

“Did Tony get to feel your stocking tops, Amy?” Grace asked.

I blushed and tried not to answer but they waited for an answer. I told them all about the ride home and how he felt me under the dress and played with the stocking tops. I also had to give them details about our kisses, how many, how long, if we French kissed, and if I did anything else. Finally, I told them how he asked me to touch him down there and asked me to take it out of his pants.

“So, you touched his cock! Did you give him a blow job as well?” mom asked as I sat there stunned by her words.

“No way. I just kind of stroked him there the limo,” I said.

Grace smiled and said, “So no blow job on the first date, but you did give him a hand job. Did he come for you?”

“Yes, and it was gusher. He came all over the place and I had to clean everything up off the seats and the car ceiling.” I said realizing I just confessed to touching a man’s cock and bring him to climax while we kissed in the back seat of a limo.

“Oh, you little slut, and you did all that on the first date. I’ll bet Tony will be coming around for more of that Amy,” mom said giggling.

“It was the sedative, I’m sure. I never would have done that if I was sober.”

Mother looked at Grace and said, “How does that make you feel, Grace. I mean, your husband or should I say girlfriend having sex and you all alone. That doesn’t seem fair at all. Do you have someone to date? Because it doesn’t seem fair that Amy gets to have fun while you just sit home alone. It’s not healthy for pretty girl like you, to be alone, honey.”
 
Grace looked at me and then lowered her head. I could tell her mood had instantly changed and I saw a tear in her eye and then she just stood up and said, ‘Excuse me, I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“Mother why did you say that, it clearly upset her.” I asked feeling helpless. “How could you encourage her to find another man to be with? What were you thinking?” 

“Amy, even though you make a very passable and pretty female, you don’t have a clue about our emotions. That would change if you decided to start taking some estrogen but, in the meantime, you need to consider the feelings of others and stop being so narcissistic. 

Yes, Grace and I have accepted your desire to dress and live as a woman but where does that leave Grace? Have you considered her feelings? Her husband is now living with her as a beautiful woman and has already been out and sexual with a man. If you can put yourself in her place for a minute, how do you think it makes her feel?

You have so much to learn, and both Grace and I will help you, but you really must start thinking about others more than yourself. Don’t misunderstand me, I’ve accepted your desire to become Amy, and it seems as if Grace is giving you the opportunity to live out your dreams, however, you must realize that by doing so you give up your role as a husband and accept your new role as her girlfriend. And just so you understand, real girlfriends encourage and help each other, and want the best for their friends. You do want to the best for Grace, don’t you sweetie?”

“Of course, I do, but…”

She cut me off, “Stop. You said want the best for her and that’s a good start. Now, do you enjoy sitting here in that cute dress, your hair looking so feminine, nice make-up, as you move and act like a perfect woman? Do you want that to continue or are you prepared to give it all up forever, and return to being a man? Think about that, because your answer will certainly create changes in all of our relationships.

Do you want to continue to live as Amy? Simple question,” she asked.

“Yes,” I answered.

“Then you need to tell Grace and let her know that you will live as her girlfriend and will not stop her from living a full life. When she comes back you will tell her you want what’s best for her, and if that means seeing other men, then you understand, and that it’s completely natural. You’ll tell her you’re giving up your status as a husband and will be there to support her as her best friend, her girlfriend.”

Mother encouraged me to find the strength to let her be free, find happiness, and understand that my decision to live as Amy should not stop Grace from being happy because, all woman need the strength and love of a man.  

Mother explained that it’s a choice I’ve already made, and once I give her permission to be happy, my own concerns and worries will be over. She explained that it was time to show some love and understanding, and how thankful you are to have such a loving partner that will support your own desires.
“Whatever happens, I’ll be there for you sweetheart and I feel closer to you, more than I have ever felt before. Having you as my daughter is a dream come true and I want to help you in any way I can, so please don’t shut me out. Allow me to teach you the things every mother teaches their daughter,” she said.

Grace came back and I excused myself and said I was going to refill the glasses. I gave her a few minutes to settle back and chat with mother before I came back with another pitcher of lemonade and poured the drinks.

“Thank you, Amy. This is so refreshing,” Grace said trying to show that she was relaxed and over her emotional outbreak.

I leaned forward and touched her knee and said, “Grace, mother and I have been talking and she made me understand some things. Since I've been living as Amy, I have only been thinking about myself and was inconsiderate to your feelings. I want to fix that and tell you that I love you, and I am grateful to you for staying with me during this time and allowing me to live out my own desires.

I know realize that it would be unfair of me to think you still belong to me as my wife, and fully understand that I gave up being a husband the moment I agreed to live with you as Amy. It's clear that living as Amy means that I am your girlfriend, and that I do not have any restraints on you. In fact, I want to encourage you to be happy. By that I mean, whatever you want and whatever makes you happy is my dream for you, and if that includes being with another man, I understand. Please know that I want to encourage you to follow your own feelings and desires, just like you've done for me.”

I saw mother tear up and watched as Grace smiled and looked deep into my eyes.

“Oh Amy, thank you so much for understanding. It has been so hard for me since I learned about Amy. I wanted to help you because I really do love you but, I have also lost my husband and that’s been hard for me. Thank you for understanding, and not trying to control me or tell me how to live my life, and yes, I will love having you as my girlfriend, but this won’t get you out of your housewife duties. Afterall, you are now a stay at home girl, and I am the money maker,” she said smiling.

We hugged and I told her I would love to be her homemaker, and that I will make her very happy.  

Thanks to my mother, that afternoon was a healing experience for both of us as I admitted that I was committed to living as a female and housewife. Grace accepted my desire and I accepted her living her life as she sees fit, including any male relationships. Everyone was happy and we spent the rest of the afternoon making plans for shopping and dinner for the following week.

As mom was getting ready to leave Grace’s phone rang and she turned it towards us showing that the Caller ID displayed that it was none other than Tony.

“Hi Tony,” she said as mother watched on very interested.

Grace listened and said, “That’s great, she told me she had a really good time as well. Of course, I don’t mind, and I think she would love that. Why don’t you give her a call later tonight and tell her yourself? I think that’s a great idea, Tony. OK, see you on Monday."

Grace looked at mother and said, “That was Tony, Amy’s boyfriend.” She then looked at me and said, “He really enjoyed your company and called me to make sure I was going to be OK, if he asked you out for date. You heard me tell him that it was fine and to call you tonight. He wants to take you to his beach condo for the weekend, and I told him that would be a great idea.”

Mom sat there in shock. Grace smiled at mother and said, “Well, it looks like our little girl is a hit with the boys. I hope you told her all about the bird and bees,” she said giggling.

They both had a good laugh as I sat there in shock. This was all moving so fast and I was losing control as Grace and mother were navigating my new life as Amy.

Next Chapter
The following Monday I sent in my resignation letter, effective immediately and at that moment, I became fully dependent on Grace and agreed to remain as Amy and become her housewife. That decision came with expectations that Grace outlined, and I had to agree without objection.

Mother did stop by each day and helped me set up a housekeeping plan, taught me some laundry tricks, and how to iron correctly. I learned how to hand wash our lingerie and special items, and how to fold them and put them away properly.

She gave me her favorite receipts, taught me how to shop for the correct items, and how to cook and prepare meals. The correct way to set the table and how to clean up the kitchen efficiently.

Every morning I got up early and got dressed in an outfit appropriate for the day’s activity, that mother had mapped out for the week. One day I dressed for some heavy house cleaning in a smart dress, one inch heels. Another day I dressed for a day out of shopping, manicure with mom, and lunch.  

Mother always treated me as her daughter, and not once did she refer to me as her son or a man.  In her eyes I was now Amy, the daughter she always wanted, and I could tell she was enjoying our time together. I could tell how much she enjoyed teaching me things or correcting some of my movements and even what topics we discussed.

She directed our conversations to fashion, decorating, and things for the home, cooking and gossip magazines. I was now fully immersed in the female world, and I had never been happier. Mother was fast correcting me on my posture, how I carried myself and my casual movements. She pointed out how I needed to use and bend my wrist more often, keeping my elbows closer to my side as I walked, even how to be more convincing when I walked in heels.  

It was embarrassing at first as she had me walk back and forth in my living room as she perfected my walk and movements. That caused me to move a little differently and after several days, I was used to the new walk which gave me much more confidence. This new movement also made my hips sway from side to side as I walked which I knew would draw more attention to my legs and bum.

At lunch we often talked about my figure, some new hairstyles, and that we need to pick up a couple of bathing suits for my weekend with Tony. As I was eating my small salad, she looked at me, with what I can only describe as a motherly look and finally asked me about Tony. I could tell she had been wanting to bring it up and this was her opportunity.

“Honey, do you like being with Tony? How does he make you feel?”

I almost choked and quickly looked up, “Mother! I don’t want to talk about that.”

“Oh Amy, come now I’m your mother and you can tell me anything. It’s natural for you to be interested in men, and from the photos I saw he is very handsome and besides, we all know what happened in the limo last week. We’re both adults, and I want you to confide in me as my daughter. It’s what girls do, honey.”

Her smile was comforting, and I felt like I owed it to her, for how she’s helped me and accepted me as a woman. I took a deep breath and decided to open up to her.

“He treats me very respectful and special. It’s hard to explain but I really like how he does things for me like open doors, holds my chair for me, takes my hand when we walk, or when he puts his strong arm around my shoulder. Even though I feel like an object sometimes, I like how he makes me feel safe and protected.”

Mom smiled, “That’s how men treat the woman they like and want to be with, and feeling that way is how we girls should feel. You're experiencing feminine feelings, and exactly how they should be felt. Women desire men to take charge, make us feel safe, and treat us special, just like you described.”

“But mom, I feel like I shouldn’t have those feelings. I never thought I would want to feel that way around a man, I never thought of myself as being gay.”

“Amy, you’re not gay or anything like that and you know it. When you’re putting on your make-up, doing your nails or hair, stepping into your dress and heels, or putting on your lipstick, do you feel anything other than being female?”

“Well no Mom, but.”
“No buts, Amy. You’re a woman and having those feelings towards a man is natural. Those feelings are completely normal, and as I’ve been telling you all week, you need to embrace your deep feminine feelings and understand that even though you may not have every part in the right place, you are living as a woman and should act, and feel that way without thinking about it. So, from now on, I want you to watch what you think about and don’t allow any negative thoughts to enter your mind. You are to think of only feminine things from now on, nothing else. Do you understand?”

“Yes, mother. I understand and I’ll do as you say. Thank you again for all your help.”

“Amy, you’re very sweet, and I love you and I'm so happy we can spend time together like this. Now, this weekend you’re going to spend two nights with Tony, are you prepared for that? Have you thought about what might happen this weekend?”

“Well Mom, to tell you the truth, I've tried not to think about it too much. I’m very nervous about going with him, and would rather stay home, but Grace has insisted, and I really have no choice. What did you mean when you said, did I think about what might happen?”

“You need to think about it because men like Tony have expectations and will get what he wants. You need to mentally prepare for anything while you're with him this weekend. Have you considered that he will expect you to be sleeping with him in the same bed? You have already touched him down there and relieved his male urges, so you realize you’ll be doing that again, right? He will be buying you dinner, taking you out, and treating you like a special lady, and for that he will expect you to do things for him, I’m sure of that.”

“I haven’t given that much thought, but I guess I should. What should I do, mom?”

“Well, if you want to see him again you will have to give him what he wants and I’m sure that will mean lots of kisses, letting him hold you close, and probably oral sex. Even your mother knows that men expect that on dates, baby. I know you haven’t had that experience yet, but you should prepare yourself for that with Tony. If things go well, he will probably want to make love to you by the end of the weekend, and that will seal your fate. 

Have you given much thought about my conversation about encouraging Grace to live her life without feeling guilty? You know, she needs the touch and love of a man just as much as you, Amy. She has been so understanding with you and for that you owe her a great deal. You must have that conversation with her before you leave for the weekend otherwise risk her continued support and understanding.  

I suggest you have a nice conversation over dinner and thank her again for allowing you to flourish into this beautiful woman, and how important it is to you for her to be happy again. Tell her to follow her desires where ever that leads, and that you will be one hundred percent supportive.  You need to remove any guilt she might have, about being with another man and that you love her, no matter what.”

“Mom, I know you’re right but it’s so hard to give her up to another man. I mean, I love her dearly and I’m not sure I can see her with someone else.”

“Sweetheart you need to realize that Grace is not bi-sexual and being with Amy is not going to satisfy her needs. If you want to remain in this new role as my daughter and Grace’s housewife, then you have to make concessions. Is it worth living as a woman and giving up your hold on Grace? Can you stop being Amy or more important, do you want to stop living as a woman?”

“That’s not fair, mother. You know the answer already. Amy is here to stay and that just means I will have to understand her needs and be supportive, as you’ve already explained. It will be difficult for me to tell Grace to date other men, and that it’s important to me that she is happy, and that as her housewife I realize that I can’t satisfy her needs. I’ll be officially giving up my role as husband, forever. I know it is the right thing to do mother, but you do understand how hard this is going to be.”

“Amy dear, we all make sacrifices and right now it appears that you’re getting the better part of the bargain. You have your wife and mother helping you transition, a handsome boyfriend that wants to take you away for the weekend, a loving and understanding wife that is encouraging you to be happy. You already know what you have to do, so stop your complaining and tell her before the weekend.”

 
Tony and Grace spoke a few times that week, about the plans for the weekend. They seemed to enjoy making plans for me without my involvement, but Grace realized that I wasn’t ready to be making these types of plans just yet and was protecting me and helping me along the way.

“You’ll need to be ready by 3pm on Friday so I’ve made a salon appointment for the morning which will give you lots of time to pack and get ready. You’ll be spending the weekend in his beach condo in Palm Beach, you lucky girl. Your mother showed me the outfits you purchased, and I think you’ll look lovely in them but, Tony was a little concerned about the bathing suits and we discussed some options that he believes will solve any potential problems.

Even though his beach area is quiet, there will be other people there that know Tony and he can’t risk anyone finding out that you have a little extra in your panties. We both agree that you look, sound, and act like any other women but he can’t take a chance of an unexpected bump in your bathing suit bottom.  

Tony said he had a solution that worked in past with other girls and sent a package over for you to use this weekend. I did some research and I think it will prevent any problems,” Grace explained.

“What is it, what did he send over?” I asked.

Grace picked up a small box off her lap and handed it to me, smiling and said, “Open it and find out.”

I recognized the small metal device right away and just stared at it in shock. “You both expect me to wear this under my clothes? The tight panties and have kept things hidden to everyone, why this.”

“Amy, this is a chastity device or just a little clitty cage, and that’s what Tony likes to call it. It will prevent your little boy bits, from getting excited and keeping things under control and out of sight, in case something happens. That means, the bathing suits you'll be wearing will not give any secrets away. Tony said that he had some close calls with previous girlfriends and can’t take any chances and until you start taking T Blockers, he wants you to wear this for both of your sake. At first, I thought it was odd but the more I thought about how it works, the more it makes complete sense. It’s really no big deal, and you said that you don’t get turned on by men, so you shouldn’t have any objections. Let’s see how it fits.”

She had me pull up my skirt and remove my panties and for the first time in weeks, Grace touched me but, it was all clinical, nothing sexual in how she worked the device into place, and clicked it closed. I felt humiliated as I held up my skirt and allowed her to put my only male vestige into that device.

Surprisingly it wasn't horrible since it was so small. The shape of the device kept my boy bits tight against my body, and presented a noticeably smooth front in my panties, after I pulled them up back into place.

“Looks like Tony was right and the size he picked was perfect. No matter what happens or how excited you get now, there will not be any accidents and you’ll now be able to wear some of those sexy tight dresses. You can even wear your bathing suits without worrying about showing everyone our little secret. Wear it for the rest of the night and try to get used to it because, you'll be wearing it all weekend.”

Knowing I had agreed to obey her wishes, I wore it to bed and the next day after my shower. It wasn’t uncomfortable and it did give me extra protection and a much flatter figure. However, I was a little shocked, and even more humiliated when my mother came over for coffee the next morning, I wanted to run and hide when she asked me how I liked wearing it and if it was very uncomfortable. Grace must have told her about it and now she was asking me how I liked wearing this device. I realized at that moment that nothing was private between Grace and my Mother. It was difficult to get used to, but I knew I had no choice in my new position as a daughter and housewife.

I didn’t want to discuss it, but I knew she expected me to say something, so I said, “It’s OK and I'm already used to wearing it.”

“Well, it will be worth it when you slip on those sexy bathing suits and wear those tight dresses.  Now more importantly, did you discuss what we talked about with Grace? Did you encourage her and tell her it was OK for her to be happy and that she needed to live her life however she desired?”

“Yes mother, we talked about its last night. I took some time and told her how much I loved and cared for her and wanted the best for her. I thanked her for helping me and staying with me through all this new stage in our lives. I apologized for not letting her know about my feminine desires sooner, and I also told her I was sorry about the way she found out.  

She thanked me and said she only wants the best for me as well, and she can tell that letting Amy live her life was the right thing to do because, she hasn’t seen me this happy in a very long time. She said she loves me and now feels much closer.

“Did you tell her it would be OK for her to have other male friends, if she ever needed their company?” Mom asked.

I lowered my head and said, “Telling the love of my life that it would be OK to date or be with other guys, was one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do, mother. She was shocked at my honesty but was also grateful and thanked me for my understanding.”

“What did she say, tell me everything Amy.”

“I told her that I have been so wrapped up in my new life that I was not really thinking about her feelings and needs. Living my new life as Amy, going out with Tony, and living as the girl I’ve kept inside me, was overwhelming. After I found out I was going out again with Tony and leaving you alone while I’m out with some guy, has given me a tremendous amount of guilt.  

I said, Grace you’re a sexy woman, and I know guys are constantly hitting on you, and that you’ve been nothing but faithful to me, and now that isn’t fair. Since I'm going to be living with you as your girlfriend, I realize that I've given up my position as husband. With that in mind, I want you to be happy and if that means having friends that are men, is understandable and only natural, and something I want if it is what you want.”

Mom was pleased with my comments, “Wow, good for you Amy. That took a lot of courage to do that, but I’m proud of you, and I know you it was the right thing to do. What did she say to that?”

“Mother, she had such a big smile on her face when I said that. She finally stopped smiling and said, ‘Thank You, Amy! I didn’t know how to bring it up and you made it easier for me because you’re right, I do need male friendship and the more I’m around you as Amy, the more I realize how alone in this relationship. I don’t have anyone in mind but just knowing that you understand what it must be like for me, is amazing. I'm so happy for you and I’ll be there all the way to help you with anything you need, and I expect that same from my girlfriend. Let's make a promise to tell each other everything, just like all girlfriends do because, that will make us so much closer as girlfriends. I know this is all new for you but, I’m here to help you with anything you need or any questions you have.’

Date Night
Ever since my conversation with Grace about our relationship, she was now so much more friendly and giggly as she helped me pack for my weekend. She picked out all my outfits, told me what to wear for dinner, what cover-ups to bring down to the beach, and what sandals to wear, what to wear to bed, and encouraged me to remember that I’m Amy, a girl and on a date with a real man. She even said, “Be Amy, and do things Amy would do with her boyfriend, and remember I love you no matter what you do, I just want you to be happy, and discover how great it is being a female in today’s world.”

Going to the salon now was no longer a big deal because, I knew what to expect and the girls were always nice and supportive. That day they added some highlights to my hair, worked on my extensions, had a body wax, got a new manicure and pedicure with coral pink polish, for a nice beach look. They replaced and added some extended eyelashes, cleaned up my eyebrows, and after my facial they did my makeup, as they explained the process with each step. They enjoyed teaching me all their techniques and encouraged me to practice them often. The results were more amazing than ever as the girl in the mirror was stunning, and with the new highlights in my hair and amazing make-up, that girl in the mirror was, sexy. I smiled in amazement at how my life had changed so fast, and how great it made me feel to be living as Amy.

As I pulled up to the house, I was surprised to see mother’s car in the driveway and even more shocked to see Grace home from work when I entered the house.

When they saw me, they both gushed, “Oh my, look at you, my sexy girl. They really went all out today on you, didn't they?” Grace and Mom gushed.

Mom spoke up and added, “Yes they did, my little girl is all grown up.”
Having my mother and wife fussing over how good I looked as a woman, was a new feeling which made me smile.  
“Why are you two here?” I asked.

“Well your mother wanted to meet Tony, and I wanted to be here to make sure my girlfriend is ready for her big weekend. It’s your first time spending the night with a man, and I want to make sure you’re ready.
 
Mother and Grace sat on the couch in the living room as they had me model my outfit for them. They both liked the pink sundress and wedge sandals and said it would be perfect for the dinner on the beach, which apparently is what Tony had planned.  

"With all that exercise combined with that diet you have been on, is certainly paying off. Your figure is getting slimmer and more girlish every week. Those tight outfits and bathing suits, will look much better on you now, " Grace said with a happy expression.

Grace and mother helped me dress for dinner as they handed me on piece of clothing after another. Grace helped put the silicone inserts into the new bra as I was pulling up my panty girdle over my caged boy parts. It worked as I was completely flat in front with no chance of anything popping up, so to speak. I saw mother watch as I expertly slid on a new pair pantyhose and finally stood before both.

"Very nice figure, and lovely lingerie you picked out for her, Grace. I stepped into the silky black dress that fell to mid-thigh. Mother zipped me up as Grace adjusted my breast in the dress. Without being told I walked over to the closet, picked up my heels, and as if I'd been doing it all my life, easily stepped into the four inch heels.

I stepped in front of the mirror and took in the pretty girl that was looking back at me, as Grace and Mother adjusted my outfit to insure it was perfect. I put on all the jewelry along with the new chandelier earrings, we purchased this week. I touched up my makeup, and hair, and applied some fresh lipstick and was ready for my weekend.

While I was dressing, my mother and Grace finished packing my things. When I was ready, I turned and took a deep breath, "I'm as ready as I'll ever be."

Grace handed me a gift wrapped bag, which contained an expensive purse and card. The card said it was from Grace and my mother. Inside the purse was my makeup, several packages of condoms, and 5 tampons, and nothing else. They giggled as I held the condoms in my hand and said, "This isn't funny. I'm not ready for anything like that."

"Well ready or not, you might not have a choice sweetheart, and you need to be careful," mother said as they both giggled.

"That's not funny, mother. Where is my phone and wallet? I will need them," I said.

Grace whispered and said, "No sweetheart, you won't need them. This weekend you will have no money, ID, or phone, which will make you completely dependent on Tony. Your mother and I discussed this and, we think it's best for you to fully understand what it means to feel dependent on a man, and completely vulnerable. Trust us, it is for the best.  

There is another item we put into the side zipper pocket. You will find 3 sedatives you can take if you find things are making you too anxious. This time you should only take half a pill, in order to be more alert and remember everything. Only take them if you really need them because, it's best for you to be fully awake so that you can remember everything this weekend."

I stood there in shock with my mouth open as Grace told me that last detail.  That's when the doorbell rang and I quickly put the condoms I was still holding back in the bag and answered the door, as Grace instructed. Mother and Grace remained on the couch as I led Tony into the living room.

"Hi Tony" Grace said.

Grace smiled and said hi to Tony and then said, "Amy, aren't you going to introduce Tony to your mother?"  

"Tony I'd like you to meet Carol, my mother. Mother, this is Tony."

"Hello Tony, lovely to meet you. My daughter has told me so much about you and it's a pleasure to meet you."

I stood there feeling humiliated, scared, and shocked as I listened to my mother and my date discuss me as her daughter, and how I told my mother things about him. It was like an out-of-body experience as they spoke.

"It's nice to meet you as well, Carol. Your daughter is quite lovely and special, as I'm sure you know." Tony said shaking mothers’ hand as they met.

Grace took the opportunity to speak and said, "Oh yes, Amy is very special and has been talking about this weekend all week-long. She is so excited, aren't you Amy?"

Feeling trapped and not knowing what to do or say I just smiled and shyly nodded my head.

"Well that's good to hear because I have a fun weekend planned, and your little girl will have a great time, I'm sure," Tony said.

"That’s wonderful, she deserves someone nice like you Tony. Please take good care of her," mother said.

"Yes, we want our little girl to have a good time and experience all types of new things," Grace said, giving me a hug around the waist.

Mother held up her phone and said, "You two make such a cute couple, can I please get a few photos of the two of you?"

Tony and I stood for several photos of us and then mother took a few of just Grace and I as well as the three of us together. Embarrassing me even more, mother asked Tony to take a few of her and her daughter and then a few more of mother, Grace and I together. 

"We have dinner planned and we should get going. Do you have some bags I can bring out to the car?" Tony asked. Grace pointed to the 3 bags and Tony brought them out to the car as I stayed behind with my Grace and mother.

"Just have fun, baby and do not hold back. Enjoy yourself and remember if anything happens, it's just sex, nothing else. Unless you start having feelings for him in a special way, whatever happens is just physical, nothing more. Let yourself go and enjoy everything. Your mother and I know what it's like, and as woman we can enjoy sex without emotional feelings, so enjoy yourself and remember that our feelings will not change if anything happens, as we are sure it will. Do you understand, honey?"

Half in shock I looked at both of them standing in front of me smiling and I said, "Yes, I understand. But this is all new to me, and I'm not sure how to feel."

"Don't think or feel, just go along with whatever happens and live in the moment. Don't think, just do. You'll understand and I'm sure it will be fun. Now here comes Tony, kiss us goodbye and enjoy this new experience and the weekend."

As I left with Tony, I looked back at Grace and Mother and felt as if I was being led away from the woman I loved, to a new experience that was out of my control. I saw them chatting as the door closed.

"Poor dear, she looks so frightened," mother said to Grace.

"Yes, but after this weekend she will have a much better idea what living as a woman is really all about. I guess we will have to wait until Monday to see if Amy is really here to stay," Grace said.

"With a man like Tony, I would agree. You do not get much more manly, that's for sure. He is quite handsome and so muscular. I have to admit, they do make a cute couple."

"Yes, they did. Please have Tony take some pictures and send me a copy of those photos, I'd love to see them tonight," Mother said as they saw us drive away.

 
In the car Tony started the conversation. "I have to say that Grace has been very supportive of us, and your mother is very nice. I think it's wonderful how much they love you."
"Yes, they are very special."

"I think you're going to have a fun weekend, baby. I have some fun things for us to do and we start with dinner on the beach at sunset, at a very romantic spot I picked out for us tonight."

As he spoke, I noticed how my legs were crossed and my skirt was half-way up my freshly waxed, smooth feminine legs, and the new purse on my lap, which made me feel weak and submissive next to his big muscular man. I was quiet and didn't say much feeling scared, and nervous about being alone with him all weekend.

"Amy, I can tell you're nervous, but I want you to relax and just enjoy the weekend. Grace told me you enjoyed our last date, and were looking forward to seeing me again, so there is no use in being shy with me, OK?"

What had Grace told him? He was under the impression I was looking forward to being alone with him, but the truth was that I was petrified, and this really was Grace's doing, not mine, but I couldn't say that to Tony because of what Grace had told him, and besides I know he wouldn't believe me anyway.  

He was very attentive and a perfect gentleman as he took my hand and led me to the restaurant. I noticed several men turn their heads as I walked by, which gave me a little more confidence, as I tried to keep up with Tony's long strides.   

He held my chair as I sat down and then he leaned over and kissed me sweetly on my glossy pink lips. "I wanted to get that out of the way, to break the ice. It will make things easier for both of us as the night progresses."

He ordered us some Cosmopolitan's and they went down easily. After a couple more I was much more relaxed and started to enjoy the surroundings as we sat in the only a few yards dimly lighted restaurant, which was only a few yards from the ocean. The view of the city and ocean was exciting as we both watched several expensive boats sailing in clear view. It was a romantic setting and I found myself enjoying myself.

I finally had the courage to start a conversation and said, "This is a lovely restaurant, do you come her often."

"Not too often, only when I'm with a sexy girl like you that wants to spend time with me," he said as he ran his foot up my leg under the table.

"Well, I love the view and these drinks have helped me relax. To be honest, I was very nervous about all this, but now it feels much better, in fact I'm enjoying myself," I said.
He smiled, "That’s perfect, this is just the beginning, and by the end of the weekend I'm hoping you will feel much more comfortable being around me. And I'm also hoping that after this weekend, you will want to spend even more time with me. To be honest with you, since our last date you're all I've been thinking about, and when Grace told me you felt the same way I was so excited. I could not wait for this weekend to get here. I'm hoping you enjoy the rest of the weekend as much as I am. Whatever you want this weekend is yours. It's my way of thanking you for going to dinner with me last week, it really was fun," he said smiling. I smiled and felt warm and tingly as he said all those sweet words. I never dreamed I'd hear those words from a man let alone a hunk like Tony.

I had a small salad and some grilled fish with another drink, and after sunset he paid the bill and helped me walk back to his car, where I carefully got in feeling quite tipsy, no kind of drunk. He drove us to his condo and took me up to his condo on the 19th floor, which had a wonderful view of the ocean. After he brought my bags into the bedroom, he led me out to the large outdoor deck, onto a double wide lounge chair where I laid down and enjoyed the view. "I'll be right back, just relax and enjoy the view," he said.

I was so relaxed and enjoying myself and forgot about all the things that I was worried about. I heard Tony open the door and saw him carrying a bottle of wine and two glasses. He poured two glasses and handed me one, as he snuggled next to me on the lounge chair. He maneuvered his arm around my shoulder as I leaned into him which gave me another warm feeling. I felt safe and protected at that moment, and I to my surprise I really enjoyed how that felt. I smiled to myself and took a sip of wine.

We lay there quiet as he stroked my arm with his strong hand, and I continued to lean into his muscular body. I realized, that there were a thousand girls that would love to be in my place at that moment. After a while I moved a little and turned my head to look up at Tony, who took that opportunity to pull me into him for another kiss, but time it was much stronger and much more passionate. At first, I resisted, but only for a few seconds until I gave in and kissed him back. Yes, I kissed him back, and I was enjoying how he was making me feel and I didn't want it to end!

Before I knew what was happening, Tony led me to our bedroom while we continued to kiss and feel each other's body. His strong hands on my body was amazing, and feeling wanted and desired like that, was a big turn. When we broke our kiss, I realized we were now sitting on the edge of his bed, when he stood up and took off his shirt revealing his muscular chest. I gasped as he unbuckled his pants and they fell to the floor. Before I had the chance to sober up, he took off his underwear, revealing that massive cock. I just stared in wonder, comparing it to my little appendage now locked away.  

With an excerpt ease, Tony laid on the bed and pulled me next to him and started to kiss me again. The room was dark except for the moon light, coming from the wall of windows in front of the bed. We kissed and hugged each other as I laid next to this gorgeous naked man.

Tony moved back, and with his arm bent and his head on his hand, looked at me and smiled. "Amy, you are amazing, and really turn me on more than any other girl I've ever been with. Besides being so pretty and feminine I really enjoy being with you, and our chemistry is obviously strong. I've been with lots of girls, but you are so much different. The feminine way you move and that sexy voice, drives me crazy. I also loved it tonight, when all those guys were checking you out at the restaurant. I was proud to be with you as your date, and the fact that nobody had a clue what's hidden under your panties."

Tony looked deeply into my eyes as he continued to tell me how pretty I was and quickly unzipped my dress, and was now pulling it off me, as I moved to help him. I was now laying there in my matching yellow bra and pantie brief. I moved my hands up to cover my bra, because I felt self-conscious as he stared at my body. His touched the lace of my bra and to my utter dismay, his other hand touched my panty, where my clity cage was hidden.

He smiled and said, "Thank you for wearing my gift. I should explain why I sent it over for you to wear," he said as he pulled down my panties exposing the pink cage.

As he touched the device through the nylon he said, "I guessed at the size and picked the smallest one I could find, and it looks like I got you the right size, as it really conceals your clit. There was a couple of reasons for this and the obvious one is it conceals things and prevents any accidents that I cannot afford. But the main reason I like you wearing it is because, even though I love girls like you, I don't really enjoy seeing your clit. I just enjoy knowing it's there, but what turns me on is your presenting as beautiful woman and knowing you have no control of things. When you are like this, I see you as a complete woman, and will treat you accordingly. When you look as sexy as you do it just drives me wild, and when I hear that sexy voice, I'm in heaven. I really want to keep you like this and spoil you, if you'll let me."

He didn't give me a chance to answer as he leaned over and kissed me hard and played with my bra and panties and nylons. I enjoyed the kisses and his attention, and I didn't even mind his demand of me wearing the clity cage. I didn't realize it until my hand was now touching his large cock, Tony had expertly moved my hand there while we were kissing without my knowledge.

"Play with it Amy, please," he said as I took it in my hand. It was so hard, hot, and big, like nothing I had ever felt before. In comparison, mine was just a clit and nothing like his massive tool. For some reason, I wasn't grossed out and allowed myself to be in the moment as remembered what Mom and Grace told me, that I was Amy this weekend and to act as Amy would behave with her date. I did. I held him as we kissed and slowly found myself stroking him, as he got hotter and harder. I liked it. I liked the control I had over this huge man and let myself just enjoy the moment.

We continued to kiss, and he continued to rub my bra as I stoked him for a long time, until Tony could not take anymore and gently pushed me down onto the bed. He placed a pillow under my head and straddled me as I looked up at this massive man now on top of me.

"Amy you really got me excited and I want you," he said as me positioned himself so that my head was propped up and he towered over me with his hard cock in front of my face. I knew what he wanted and realized that if I didn't stop things at that second, that from that moment forward my life would change. If I let him put that in my mouth, I knew I would forever become a cocksucker, and something I can never take back.  

I was apprehensive and trying to avoid the inevitable until Tony's testosterone took over. He could not wait any longer and moved himself up on the bed until the tip of his cock was sitting on my bottom lip. He leaned forward and I felt his very hard cock start to spread my lips. The pressure forced me to give in, and his weight forced my mouth opened just a little, but enough to encourage him to push forward.

Almost instantly the head of his cock was now inside my mouth resting on my tongue and I realized I had just past the point of no return. I felt my mouth open a little more and Tony took over and did the rest. I looked up into his eyes as he started to move his cock in and out of my mouth. He was fucking my mouth and I was giving him a blowjob, I had become a cock sucker and something I could never take back. I tried to relax as he looked into my eyes and continued to move his cock in and out of my mouth.

"Oh, that's it Amy. Just like that, don't stop," he said as he let out a small moan.

I felt my boy bits start to get excited, but the cage instantly sent a pain signal to my brain and my clity instantly stopped getting hard. I put all my concentration to the cock in my mouth and tried to focus on everything that was happening.  

My tongue now ran up and down his cock as I explored every nook and cranny and became very familiar with Tony's cock. This went on for well over five minutes when he looked down at me again and said, "I'm close Amy, get ready baby I'm about to come in your beautiful mouth. I want you to swallow me baby, take all of me," he said as I felt him grow and start to pulse inside my mouth.

The first squirt of cum hit the back of my throat, and I had to either swallow or choke. I swallowed the first load, and the next seven, that he shot into my mouth. He came so much that his cum quickly filled my mouth and poured out over my lips and face. He finally stopped shooting his come, but he continued to fuck my mouth for several more minutes, as he let out cry after cry of satisfaction until he finally stopped and let it rest inside my mouth.  

I looked up at him and wondered if he would ever take it out of my mouth. He had such a satisfied look on his face and smiled, as he looked down at me and said, "Wow, that was the best blowjob I have ever had. Amy, you're amazing, thank you."

He finally removed his cock and laid down next to me on the bed and continued to look into my eyes. He took his two fingers and scooped up the come on my face that I wasn't able to swallow and fed it to me as he continued to look deeply into my eyes.

"That is so sexy, Amy. I can tell you enjoyed that darling, and I'm so happy you like my cum, and I want to give you so much more." He leaned over and kissed me deeply, and once again he played with my padded bra as I enjoyed all of his admiration and affection.

Yes, he was right, I did enjoy it and wanted more, but part of me questioned what I was doing and what I had become. I realized there was no going back, and I had to accept the way things were, and try to accept and enjoy the moment. I wondered what Grace would think of me, and realized that at this point, after telling her she could see other guys, it probably would not matter anymore.

He held me as we lay there and we both drifted off to sleep in each other arms. We were exhausted and I slept soundly safely wrapped in his strong arms and would stay that way for many years to follow, as husband and wife…

…but that story has yet to be written

 
 
 

 

Fantasy Realized
Cindy Johnson ([email protected])
Free audio version available - just send me an email request.

My name is Wilson and the story you are about to read is true and it has been an amazing journey...

Helen and I have been married for 5 years and we are what you would call a very open-minded couple. I knew all about Helen's proclivity for kinky sex before we were married when she pushed things outside of my normal boundaries. She introduced me to having sex in public places, voyeurism, and her desire to flirt and expose herself. I loved it and our sex life was amazing.

Coming from a small town, I was raised with conservative values and would normally never consider the things I've done with a woman until I met Helen at college and we made love or what you might call a having sexual encounters, as it was much more wild sex, then it was romantic or pure love. The kinkiest thing I had done before being with Helen is taking a pair of my sisters' panties from the hamper and jerking off in them when I was a horny teenager.

Helen, on the other hand, came from Chicago and had a great deal of experience sexually and even though we came from such diverse backgrounds, somehow we just clicked. We loved being with each other every second we had time. There were never any fights or arguments and our sexual chemistry was very hot and had a perfect life.

She introduced me to all types of new sexual things and taught me how much fun it can be to fantasize and talk dirty during sex. Helen introduced me to all types of sex toys, games to play and things to spark up our sexual satisfaction. We were never bored and always ended our sexual play with great satisfaction.

In bed, I learned all about Helen's turn-on's, which included sex in public places with the risk of being caught, how she loves to flirt and turn men on. She also said she loves to wear revealing clothing and watch as men fawn over her, and how she loves the attention. Her love for sex toys was high and she introduced me to dildos, vibrating eggs, butt plugs and every other device you can imagine. We acquired a considerable collection of toys and used them on each other all the time.

One day we were going shopping at the mall when she suggested that she insert one of her vibrating eggs and wanted me to control the vibration intensity with a phone application. I had fun licking her and getting her wet and then inserting the egg and helping her dress in a tight thong to hold it in place. We tested the device with the application, and it worked perfectly as I could control the intensity from 30 feet away.

That day we shopped I had some fun and waited for the right moment to hit the on button. In the shoe store she went in to try on some new heels as I waited outside the store and watched through the window. The salesman sat down in front of her and raised her foot to place the shoe on her foot. I could see him sneaking a peek up her very short skirt and at that moment I increased the vibration to the 50% mark on the application. I almost cried in laughter when I saw Helen arch her body as the poor guy sat there not knowing what to do. I lowered the intensity to 20% and watched her interact with the guy as she tried to maintain her composure and try on the shoes.

The smile on her face when she walked in those heels in the store was priceless. I knew she was wet and turned at that moment and I was as hard as ever. When she came out and saw me laughing, she hit my arm and placed my hand on her dripping wet pussy. She pulled me into a small alcove next to the food court and had me fuck her right there in the mall. It only took 3 or 4 minutes for her to have a mind-numbing orgasm and a second later I shot my load into her wonderful sweet pussy.

That night we relived the events in bed and again had amazing sex. These were the everyday things we did, and it was fantastic. I was much more vanilla than Helen and the only thing I was able to come up with that had any type of Kinkiness' was playing with my sisters' panties when I was young.

She was good at making me talk about things, creating scenarios that turned me on and created new ideas that I enjoyed. Helen took the pantie adventure and turned it into something new. She soon had me agree to wear one of her panties during sex. I didn't think anything of it, until the night she handed me one of her sexy pink lace panties to wear. For whatever reason, which I cannot explain, my cock grew bigger than it ever had before, and our regular great sex took on a new level of hotness. I was so turned on from wearing those panties that she insisted I wear them much more often, and I did.

Our dirty talk was also fun as we created stories as we fondled and kissed in bed. Trying to help her create one of her fantasies was a story I came up with as I fingered her wet pussy.

"Helen, one night I want you to dress up nice and slutty with a revealing top and very short skirt along with some fuck-me pumps. I would also insist that we insert one of the vibrating eggs for what I have in store for you that night. I want to take you to one of our spots and watch you sit at the bar and flirt with some of the men. I'd love to watch you in action as the guys crave your body while I start to increase the vibrations in the egg and watch you get so horny that you're about to jump one of those guys. After an hour of this I will bring you out to the car and fuck your brains out while you tell me how turned on you were being with all those handsome guys. Would you like that honey?"

That drove her over the edge as she jumped on top of me and slid my very hard dick into her pussy and rode me like a wild stallion. She came with a scream and one of the best orgasms she has ever had. She collapsed in my arms and said, "That was hot, baby. Promise me we will do that, I love you."

Our daily life continued and several weeks later I got the idea of living out that exact fantasy that made her so excited and satisfied that night. I sent her a text at work and told her to dress up for a night of fun and wear something extremely sexy and slutty. She was dressed in her very low cut, red silk dress with matching red four-inch heels. The dress was very short and her voluptuous breasts were spilling out of the very low cut, extremity short dress. She looked exactly what I was hoping for. I quickly showered, got dressed and before we left I had her sit on the edge of the bed and slowly removed her panties. I then kissed and licked her to near orgasm but stopped as I wanted to keep her anxious and horny for the rest of the evening. I opened the nightstand drawer and took out the powerful vibrating egg and smiled up at her.

"You'll be wearing this tonight, Kitten," I said as I gently inserted it inside her and pulled up her panties. She was so turned on I wasn't sure if we would make it out of the house but I took control and led her out to the car and kept the vibration intensity at 3%, a low level just to maintain her excitement.

I took her to the lounge at the Hilton where I knew there was a business crowd at the bar for Ladies Happy Hour. It always attracted lots of women looking to meet and hook up with successful businessmen. We got there early, as I had planned, and sat at a small booth, about twenty feet in front of the bar. I positioned her so that she was the first thing the men would notice as they entered the bar.

She would have to keep those sexy legs closed or crossed or give every guy a clear view of her sexy red panties, which I knew she would love. I ordered drinks and sat next to her as I enjoyed the show. Guy after guy would walk by our table smiling at her and staring at her exposed breast or steal a look up her short dress. After our drinks, we started chatting.

"This is a nice bar, isn't it Helen?"

"Yes, baby. Very nice," she said still feeling the egg now at 10% I had to monitor the vibration because I didn't want her to have an orgasm just yet and kept it on low but at a steady vibration.

"Those guys keep walking past you and I can tell they would love to get into your panties. You are so sexy, and we both know that every guy in here wants to fuck you, baby," I said knowing how horny she was at that moment.

"Oh my god, I'm so horny. Please make me come, baby."

"Not yet. Let's talk about this a little. Look around and tell me which guys you would fuck and why. Start with him," I said pointing to a rather large, well-dressed man sitting alone at the bar.

"I'd fuck him right now baby. He's handsome and large so I bet he has a big cock."

"What about that guy, and that guy?" I asked her and I had her tell me how each one made her feel and what she would do. It was very sexy and I enjoyed playing with her like this. I was finally able to be the one to introduce something new into our sex play and she thanked me with a sexy kiss and by rubbing my hard cock under the table.

I purposely told her I needed to use the bathroom and I'd be right back. Of course, I took my time and gave her about ten minutes to be alone. I was not surprised when I came back into the bar that she wasn't at the table but was now seated at the bar with two young guys in suits. I didn't say a word or make a scene but sat back at our table and ordered another drink as I watched the show.

Being gone ten minutes gave the guys the green light to hit on my wife. She was laughing at their jokes and was openly flirting with them at the bar. She casually touched one guy's arm, brushed her hair with her long red nails and smiled into their eyes. After several minutes I saw her turn to me and give me a wink as she continued to play. as I increased the vibration intensity to 40 percent. She instantly started to move around on the stool which made it appear even sexier. She was visibly going out of her mind between the guys flirting with her and the egg inside her that continued to hum.

I could tell the guys thought they were going to score and one guy started to close the deal but she stopped and pointed over to our table and left them behind. She thanked them for the drinks and said I was her date and she had to get back. to our table

"Did you have fun, Helen?"

"Oh my god, it was awesome. Thank you so much for this. I loved flirting with them knowing you were here watching everything, and this crazy egg just kept vibrating and kept me so horny, I would have fucked all of them if you didn't come back."

I laughed and said, "That's good to know, I'll remember that for next time."

As you can imagine we didn't make it out of the hotel and we ended up in the laundry closet next to the elevator on the way out. I leaned her over the laundry wagon, ripped off her panties and the egg and then I wildly fucked her until she let out an alarming scream. I came instantly and shot a huge load deep inside her amazing pussy. We scurried out to the car before people came to see what the screaming was all about and we laughed all the way home.

We repeated this scene several times over the next few months in different lounges and each time the sex was even better than before. Helen felt guilty about having all the fun and living out her fantasies and one night before leaving for our night out, she handed me a gift bag that contained a new pair of lacy panties. "I want you to wear these under your pants tonight. I want you to have some fun as well, and this might even make you extra excited tonight."

Well, she was right. Not only was I hard from being with Helen and reliving our evenings but the silky material made me even more excited for reasons I could not explain and our sex somehow kept getting better.

Of course, things escalate as they always do and after several months of our new game, Helen was now spending much more time at the bar with other guys as I watched on. Helen also wanted to up our game and started making me wear more lingerie under my clothes. I didn't object when she had me wear a pair of pantyhose with a new pair of panties because the electric feelings I felt wearing those silky nylons were overwhelming, and she made me admit how they turned me on during our sex.

"So baby, did you enjoy seeing me with all of those guys tonight while you had to sit there in your nylons, and watch me flirt? Did wearing your new pantyhose make you even hotter? Tell me, baby," she demanded while she rode me. I admitted that it did turn me on and wearing them while other guys hit on her was a big turn on for me as well.

Soon she had me wearing a matching bra and pantie set with painted toenails under my sheer pantyhose as she got even more adventurous at the bar. There were times she was surrounded by men and I could not see her for several minutes leaving me to wonder what was happening. She explained that knowing I was all dressed in my new pretty lingerie that I would not be able to do anything if the guys got friskier and she took the opportunity to pull out one of the guys' cocks and stroke him until he came in front of his friends.

That took things to another new level and when she admitted how hot that made her during sex that night, I had to admit that I found it very hot and told her I wanted her to do it again and even encouraged her to let me see next time. "Wow, I wish I could have seen that, baby. You did that? Oh my God! That is so hot. What more would you do baby, what would make you even hotter?" I said wanting to hear her thoughts.

"Just wait for next Friday and you'll see. It's going to be so hot."

Next Friday I came home and again she was dressed in an expensive dress that showed off her body and tonight she announced that she would not be wearing any panties.

On the bed were some new packages and she told me to open them and get dressed. Inside was a new set of panties and bra, along with a pair of pantyhose. Also in the bag was a pair of leggings and a blouse that could be worn by a man or a woman, but with the leggings, it clearly said woman. I looked at her puzzled, "I don't get it? What is this?"

"Honey, you've been so good about wearing the lingerie under your clothes and it has really turned me on, and I know you've enjoyed wearing it on our special nights. I just want to take it up a notch and expose you just a little bit. The clothes I want you to wear are uni-sex and nobody will even think about what you're wearing. Besides, we always get to the club before anyone else and once we're seated, you'll be safe. Please, wear this for me, I get so turned on when I look over and think about you wearing pretty lingerie under your clothes. I want to look over at you tonight and see you wearing these for me, please?"

Of course, I wore them for her. After putting on the matching coral color pantie bra set, and the black sheer pantyhose I slid on the tight leggings over the black nylons. Since the leggings were not as long as men's pants, my pantyhose covered ankles would be visible. It felt sexy as I put them on and it clearly outlined my body and my now hard cock. She handed me the cotton blouse that was just long enough to cover my hard-on. I felt awkward wearing these clothes an n extremely vulnerable as she took my hand and walked me over to the full-length mirror.

"You look sexy baby and I never realized it, but you have a figure that would look good in some nice outfits. We should dress you up in some of my dresses, I bet you would look nice," she said as she rubbed my cock through the tight leggings which felt very nice. As always I went along with her comments as it all related to our sexual games and up until now everything we did was amazing and I didn't want it to stop.

Helen opened our special Toy Draw and took out a new package and smiled at me. "Since I'm not going to be wearing any panties tonight I can't use the vibrating egg but I think one of us should have something vibrating inside us tonight so, I bought you this,"

She said holding up the package that said, "Inflatable vibrating prostate massage device."

"Pull down your leggings and pantyhose baby and lean over the back of the chair," she said getting a holding a bottle of lotion and the plug in the other hand.

I stood by the chair with my leggings, pantyhose, and panties down around my ankles and leaned over the chair. As with all of the anal toys we have been using, she carefully applied some lube to my hole and then the gadget She then gently pushed it inside me until I felt the large part of the plug slide past my opening and tighten up against the smaller neck of the plug. She tugged at it to make sure it was in place and the stood in front of me holding her phone and said, "Are you, ready baby?

She pushed a button and I immediately felt the device grow inside me until I felt uncomfortably full and it turned off automatically. She then tried to tug on it and pull it out but since it had expanded deep inside me, there was no way it was coming out until she deflated the device. She then hit another button and I felt the plug vibrate deep inside me and the new sensations made me shiver and more around, making her very happy. Helen then turned it off and explained she was saving that for later tonight.

"Now I finally have the control and you will be at my mercy. Now pull up your pantyhose and leggings and come over and sit next to me as I finish putting on my makeup."

I pulled everything back into place as the plug fit nicely between my butt cheeks and made me walk a little more carefully. I sat in the chair next to her table as she was putting on her deep red lipstick and she smiled.

"We are going to have so much fun tonight, baby. I love you, so much, now I have one more favor to ask you tonight. You do want me to be happy, don't you baby?"

"Of course, but what else could you possibly want me to do?"

"To complete your outfit tonight, I want to put some clear nail polish on your fingernails. Nobody but you and I will know and it will make me so hot. Here, give me your hand."

Reluctantly I watched as she opened a new bottle of nail polish and started painting each nail with what looked like a clear pink color, "I thought you said it was clear polish?"

"Oh it is honey; I bought this special for you today and it should dry clear, I'm sure."

As she was finishing on the last nail I said, "No, they are pink. You just painted them pink, not clear," I said a little upset.

Helen looked at my nails and then the bottle, "See, it says clear right here," as she pointed to the bottle.

"Helen, it says Clear Pink. I can't believe you did this to me. Maybe we should stay home tonight."

"Oh no baby, I've been looking forward to this all week. Look, if you just walk into the bar and stay in the booth nobody will have a clue and think about our sex tonight. You will be so turned on from all the excitement I promise you a fun night."

So I drove to the club however tonight it was different for me as I didn't have my normal level of confidence as I sat next to this beautiful woman dressed for sex and this time I felt small wearing all these feminine clothes that she convinced me to wear. This time I had no control of the vibrating egg and I feared I had no control of my wife tonight and was completely at her mercy. She had turned the tables without realizing it but it painfully clear to me how vulnerable I was being plugged and wearing that outfit.

Fortunately, we found a table that was in perfect view of the bar and quiet enough for me to stay somewhat out of sight. I made it to the table without any issues and we opened a tab with the waitress and ordered drinks. After my second martini, I was more relaxed and was getting back into the mood as Helen stroked my leg and teased me as we sat there watching the people come into the bar area.

"Honey, I need to use the ladies' room and I'll be right back," she said as she walked through the bar. As I expected, every guy watched the big-boobed, sexy blonde in the fuck-me pumps and long legs, wiggle her butt through the bar. I watched as the guys stared in disbelieve and made comments to each other. When she came back several minutes later a few of the guys stopped her and tried to chat her up. She spoke to them for a moment and came back to the table.

"Wow, the boys are very frisky tonight. I've already gotten four offers and I just went to the bathroom. Oh, and baby you look so sweet sitting there in your new outfit. Are you enjoying wearing everything as much as I am?"

I smiled and said, "Oh yeah, the lingerie feels wonderful, I'm just not too happy about the Shirt and leggings."

"Well I like it and you'll get used to it, I'm sure. How does your plug feel? Let me make sure it's still inflated," she said as she opened up the phone app hit a few buttons and made sure the device was still fully inflated. "Yes, fully engaged. I'm having so much fun baby, I love this."

"Honestly, It felt weird having that vibrating object back there while you gave everyone that sexy performance."

'She giggled and said, "I promise, you'll get used to it honey, I'm sure. Now, let's play our games. Let's change it up tonight. Every week you make the rules and have me pick out which guys I think are hot and to who I would fuck. Tonight I want you to pick out which guys that you would want to fuck me, and why."

We looked around the bar as I pointed out some handsome men that I knew she would find attractive. "That guy in the dark suit, next to the bald guy with the glasses. I could see him ripping off your dress and fucking you hard and he looks young and strong, the kind of men you like."

She looked over at him and said, "Honey, you have good taste. I'd love for him to fuck me," she said as she slid my hand under her short dress to her exposed pussy. I touched her pussy and gently inserted my finger and was welcomed with a dripping wet pussy. She rubbed my hard cock as we sat there and kissed.

"Oh sweetheart, I'm so horny right now. Fuck me right here in the booth," she said as she stroked my cock.

"No, not here and besides we just got here. I'll fuck you soon enough but let's have a few more drinks."

We ordered another round and while we were sitting there she held up my hand and smiled, "Baby, your pink nails are sexy and you look so hot in that outfit. Does it get you excited to think you're wearing a complete girl's outfit?"

"A girl's outfit? I thought you said it as uni-sex," I said.

'Oh come on, you know these leggings aren't men's clothes and your pantyhose are showing right now under these tight leggings, I think it's very sexy and it shows me how confident you are to wear them along with the lacey top and pink nail polish. That's why I love you, honey because you'll do anything I ask, to please me."

"Yes, I do love you and oddly I am turned on and it does feel sexy but I'm not sure I like being out like this," I said. Just then a group of men came into the bar making lots of noise and causing a bit of a scene. There was one guy that seemed to be the Alpha male, a very tall, muscular man with flowing blonde hair, and steel blue eyes. I watched as Helen saw him enter the bar and saw her mouth open in awe at this giant of a man.

"Oh my goodness look at that guy, isn't he dreamy?" she said like a schoolgirl.

"Well, yeah he looks like a professional football player or supermodel. I bet you want him, don't you."

"Don't be silly honey. He's probably just a jerk. I need to use the ladies room, are you OK here alone for a few minutes?

"Sure, I'll be fine."

I watched her walk through the bar and every one of those guys that had just came in, watch in amazement as my sexy, and slutty dressed wife, walked through the bar. One of the guys elbowed the big guy as he got a glimpse of Helen as she walked by in her Fuck Me Pumps. He made some remark but I couldn't hear what he said.

Several minutes later I saw Helen coming back into the bar and so did the big guy at the bar and before Helen could make it halfway back to our table the big dude named Harley stepped in front of my wife, took her arm and led her to the bar where he and his friends were drinking. I wanted to get up and rescue her but I decided to let her have some fun and besides, the way I was dressed I was fairly sure there wasn't much I could do to protect her from this mob. I was confident she would be OK and I could always do something if needed.

I sat back and watched as he talked her up and handed her a drink. He turned to the empty barstool beside him, and with one motion he turned and lifted her like a feather and placed her on the chair which coincidently was now facing me and gave me a clear view of the action. There were 3 guys on one side of her and two guys on the other side with Harley moving around her as she sat with her dress hiked all the up her crossed legs. She looked super sexy with those long legs exposed around all those guys.

She looked amazing and those sexy legs swinging with those red high heels made very hard as I watched her do her thing. She was in control as she expertly flirted with all the guys and became the center of attention. I saw her open her purse and take out her phone and watched as she was doing something as she continued to chat. All of a sudden I realized what she was doing when I felt the plug buried in my ass start to vibrate with high intensity. She had turned up the vibration, put the phone away and casually looked over to me smiling and gave me a wink. A second later she was in full conversation with Harley, who was now standing close to her with his big hand on her leg. She looked tiny and fragile, sitting there next to him and the other big men.

I felt a pang of jealousy but controlled that thought and focused on how excited Helen must be and how I wanted her to be happy. To my amazement, I watched as Helen spread her legs and saw Harley's giant hand slide up her skirt. I knew that in a few seconds he would realize she was not wearing panties and sure enough I saw his shock and her smiling up at him as he openly played with my wife's pussy.

Harley motioned to his friends and had them in a half-circle around him and my wife at the bar to get some privacy as he had his way with Helen. The guys were now in a U shape with Harley standing in front of her and I could still see the action but nobody else at the bar could, as he worked quickly.

Her legs were now spread wide apart and her dress was hiked up to her waist, now fully exposed. I could see Harley working her pussy as I sat there in my female outfit and butt plug buzzing, completely helpless to stop the action, even if I wanted to.

Harley moved next to Helen, leaned down and started kissing her. He now had at least 2 fingers in her pussy as they kissed and grabbed her breast with his other hand. As they continued making out his buddies made sure nobody could see what they were doing. I was in shock as I saw how hard Harley was working her pussy with his large hands. I saw her arch her back as he appeared to be fucking her with his hand as he quickly and firmly abused her pussy very hard for several minutes. I could swear I heard her let out a moan as he continued.

I had so many feelings all at once and I could only focus on how hot she looked and how much I wanted her at that moment but something happened that I had never seen Helen do before. As he mercilessly rammed his fingers in and out of her pussy I watched in shock as Helen came with an intense squirting orgasm. I watched as Harley stepped out of the way as her fluids shot out of her pussy and onto the floor and the watched as Helen almost passed out from this new heightened orgasm.

As if a common occurrence, the guys quickly got some napkins and started to wipe up the floor before anyone saw what happened. Harley took a napkin off the bar and wiped her legs and pussy. He kissed her once more as she now had her hands around his neck showing her appreciation. I had never seen Helen like this and watched as Harley helped her stand and watched her fix her dress. I could tell Harley wanted her to stay with him but she pointed over to me and said something to Harley. I could tell he was confused at her comment as she goodbye and made her way over to me at our booth.

"Are you OK? I asked.

"Oh my god, I've never been better. I have never come like that before. Did you see me have that orgasm and squirt like that? I've read about that before but that's the first time I've ever experienced anything so exciting. Nobody has ever made me come that before, he was amazing and I can't get over how good that felt," She said as sat there feeling another jealous pang in my stomach.

"You have to take me out of here and fuck me now. I need it, baby," she said as she was still shaking and trying to come down from her heightened state.

After paying the tab I took her arm and were about to get out of the booth and leave when out of nowhere a large shadow fell over our table. When I looked up I saw Harley standing there towering over us.

His large imposing body was now looking down at Helen and me and blocked or exit. I then saw his face contort when he noticed my pink fingernails and realized I was wearing feminine clothing. I saw an expression of confusion as he looked back at Helen for an explanation.

Harley stood there blocking our exit and trying to comprehend what he saw as I sat there nervously in the feminine outfit Helen had me wear and my visible pink nail polish.

He looked back at Helen and said, "Who is this?" As he motioned back to me.

"This is Wilson, my husband. Wilson, this is Harley."

Harley laughed. "This is your husband, this pansy in pink nail polish and wearing woman's clothes?"

He looked at me with a shocked expression and said, "You allowed me to play with your wife while you sat here? What kind of kinks are you two into, never mind, don't answer that. I think your wife is hot and I want to see her again, you don't mind Wilson, do you?"

For the first time in my life I was completely speechless, and for some reason just shook my head while I sat there quietly hoping he would just go away. Dressed as I was and feeling so small at that moment, it gave me pause and no confidence to speak. He didn't wait for an answer and just took control of the situation. He grabbed Helen's phone out of her hand and quickly dialed a number and a few seconds later I heard his phone ring and now he had her number in his phone.

"Helen, I want to see you again and since your husband gave you permission, I will call you this week and I'll expect you to answer when I call," he said handing Helen her phone. He turned and walked back to the bar as we made our escape before anything else happened.

The last few minutes really rattled me and I realized I was shaking from nervousness and fear. Not being able to respond and being so docile when he bluntly told me he wanted to see her again, was devastating. I must have looked submissive and even afraid as I didn't speak when he asked me if it was OK for him to see Helen again. I mistakenly gave him permission as she watched on in amazement. We didn't say much as we started back home until Helen started giggling.

I looked at her in shock as she was now just laughing. What could she possibly be laughing at? She just witnessed her husband acting weak and not even trying to protect or stand up for her.

"Helen, what are you laughing at? I can't find anything funny about what just happened."

Helen finally stopped laughing and said, "Well I'm sorry, it's probably the drinks but you have to see the irony here. My husband, who has always been in control of poor little me was completely shut down by some macho jerk, that took your wife's pussy right in front of you tonight. When I think of you in these girly clothes and your pink nail polish acting so wimpy and submissive I have to laugh because it is just the opposite of what you have always been. Come on, you must see the irony here. Do you think it's because I have you dressed like this and your nails are a pretty pink? It's the only thing that is different tonight.

To be honest sweetheart, it turned me on when he controlled us like that. My God, when you just sat there submissively and shook your head to tell him you didn't mind him taking me out on a date, it made me so wet and I don't know why. Maybe I enjoyed seeing this side of you but whatever it was, I want to go home and fuck, baby. I am so horny right now, hurry up and get us home."

The sex was amazing that night, I had never seen her so horny and wild. We did it three times and she had at least three intense orgasms that night.

When we got home she took off her dress before we made it to the bedroom and then jumped on the bed and started undressing me as I laid down on the pillow. She pulled off the leggings, exposing my shaved, nylon covered legs and panties and smiled.

"Seeing you like this so hot and when you wear these cute things they become Kryptonite to your manhood. You act more like a little girl when you're wearing these things and I can tell you like it too," she said rubbing my very hard cock through the pantyhose.

She continued to rub my legs and my cock as she got very close and said, "Tell me, did you enjoy wearing this tonight?"

"Yes," I answered as I moaned.

"Did you like watching that jerk make me come at the bar."

I didn't answer and she stopped rubbing my erection. "Don't stop baby."

"Well then answer me. Did you enjoy watching him make me come in front of you?"

"Yes, yes, oh that's it. Keep going," I said as she stopped stroking me but continued to rub my legs.

"I want to do this again, baby. It was so exciting to see you watching me as he made me come like that, and you were so sweet and understanding when I got back to our table. Oh baby, you're the best," she said as she pulled down the pantyhose and took me in her mouth. I yelled as I gushed the most explosive orgasm I'd ever had. My body jerked as I came in her mouth, and I continued to yell with pleasure as she swallowed all of my cum as I finally laid back down on the bed. She came up to me and kissed me as she placed my hand on her wet pussy.

Helen was in heat and very turned on as she continued to kiss me with my cum fresh on her tongue and her face, but that didn't bother me for one second as I just kissed and licked every inch of Helen until we came several more times, and eventually passed out and ended up in a big heap on the bed.

We got up late the next day and went out for lunch and discussed the events of last night. It was awkward at first but since we have always been so open and honest with each other the discussion we had was good.

She started the conversation. "Wasn't that a fun night? We have been a lucky couple to continue to be able to spice things up and enjoy each other as much as we do. None of my friends have what we have and I want it to continue."

"I can't argue that it was an amazing night and at first I was a little unsure, but our sex was amazing last night and I want more of that, for sure!" I saw how he made you come at the bar with his hand, what was that?"

"Oh my god, I have never came so hard in my life, it was indescribably exciting. That's what is called a squirting orgasm and most girls never have one but I can tell right away that he was gifted and knew exactly how to make that happen."

I didn't know what to say and all I could think was, "That's great baby, I'm glad you liked it."

"Liked it, I would kill for that feeling again. I never knew I could reach those heights from an orgasm. Last night was the best night ever!"

I didn't bring it up again and moved on to other topics. We had a nice weekend after that and nothing out of the ordinary happened until Wednesday evening. We were sitting outside on the patio enjoying the cool breeze and sunset when her phone rang. She looked at the number and didn't recognize it so she didn't answer. They called back a few minutes later and this time she answered the phone.

"Hello, who is this?

I heard a man's voice as she sat next to me on the patio lounge chair.

"Yes, it was fun and yes it was nice meeting you as well."

She listened and smiled at me and turned away as she spoke, "Well, you know I'm married and I can't possibly go out with you. What happened that night was just me having a little fun, nothing more."

I couldn't hear what he was saying but I heard his voice grow louder. She looked at me and mouthed his name, "It's Harley, from the bar and he wants me to go out with him this Friday night."

"Yes Harley, he's sitting right here. What, I don't know. Let me ask him." She looked at me and said, "He wants to talk to you," and handed me the phone.

"Hello, this is Wilson."

"Wilson, I need you to tell Helen that you're OK with me taking her out Friday night. You already gave me permission to call and ask her out, and now you need to tell her it's OK. I'm just taking her out to dinner to get to know her a little better, you have nothing to worry about sport."

"Well, I'm not going to allow that. No, that's not a good idea," I answered as Helen listened.

"Look, Wilson, I'm trying to be nice here but you've already let me finger her at the bar, right in front of you. You also said it was OK for me to date your wife and I'm holding you to it, so I'm not asking. I just wanted to be polite and let you know in advance. Now put her back on the phone."

I handed her the phone in disbelief of the nerve of this guy. Helen spoke with him for a few more minutes. "I guess so. OK, at 8 pm. See you then," she said as she ended the conversation.

"You accepted the date?"

"Well, we don't have much of a choice. He said if you went back on your word he would find you and make you pay for his trouble. Besides, you did give me the OK to take me out so I think I should go and let him understand his place."

"You're going to go on a date with another guy?"

"Oh Wilson, you have nothing to worry about. He's a big jerk, a bully and someone who needs to put in his place. Since you put both of us in this situation I'll just go have a quick dinner, tell him to back off, and find another girl to harass, and everything will get back to normal. It looks like I'm the one that will take care of this since it looks like you aren't able to. He's picking me up at 8 pm and I don't think you should be around when he comes, I don't want any trouble. I should be back by 10 pm and that will be that. Besides, think about how hot it will be when I get home and get you in bed!"

Friday night I got home before Helen and was extremely apprehensive about my wife going on a date with Harley but I knew it was out of my control and just wanted it to end. I knew Helen would put an end to it and poured myself a martini as I heard Helen come in from the garage around seven o'clock.

My jaw dropped when I saw her and realized she must have come from the salon because her hair was all styled with new highlights, her makeup was perfect, and her nails seemed longer and bright red to match her sexy lips. My heart was hurting, as I felt the sharp edge of jealousy cut through me like a knife. Why did she get all dolled up to see this jerk? She said she just wanted to make it quick to tell him off.

She was surprised when she saw me and said, "Hi honey, I thought you were going to be gone tonight. I don't want you around when he gets here baby, so you need to disappear. Why not got to an early movie and we'll be gone before you get back. I should back by ten o'clock and that will be the end of all this."

"Helen, you look so sexy, did you get your hair done? Did you have it done for him?"

"No don't be silly. I've had the appointment for weeks, and I've been planning on this new style. Do you like it?"

"Well yes, you look amazing but I don't want you to look this good tonight. When he sees you like this, he will think you dressed sexy for him."

"Are you jealous? Is my little hubby jealous of the big strong man? Come on, honey. Don't be like that. Yes, he's tall, very handsome, even gorgeous and extremely well-built but he's a condescending jerk. I'm sure he could have any girl he wants, but not me, I have my sweet hubby to come home to. After I let him know I'm not interested and that he needs to leave us alone, that will be the end. Now, get out of here while I dress and get ready for this stupid dinner.

You know, the more I think about it, you should be thankful I'm handling this for us. I'm going to be the one that puts a stop to this and you should be grateful. I'm doing this so he doesn't come around and cause trouble. Now honey, I'm going to get dressed and you need to leave. See you later tonight," she said as she turned and left me standing there.

She turned back and looked at me, "Before I go upstairs and get dressed I want you to do something for me tonight. Do you know what would be sexy and have me hot for you all night? If you would wear something sexy for me while I'm gone. I'll select something sexy for you and lay it out on the bed. I want you wearing everything when I get home. Before I get back, I'll expect to see you in them and ready for some fun."

I went to a local sports bar and watched the first half of an NBA game. I was constantly looking at the clock and at 8 o'clock my heart hurt again as I knew he was probably in my house with my wife. I had to trust her and let her do this for us and tried not to think about it, which was impossible. I got back home a little after nine and remembered what she said about being ready for her when she got back.

When I went to the bedroom I smiled when I saw what she had put out and realized I had nothing to worry about tonight. She left out a cute bra and pantie set along with one of her matching red silky nightgowns. There was also a new pair of pantyhose that I put on as before completing the outfit. I knew she liked me in these clothes and that she was probably thinking about me in them all night.

I realized I was a lucky man to have someone like Helen. She was so sexy, fun, adventurous and just made me happy. I smiled as I wished I could see the look on this jerks face when she told him off tonight. He was in for a shock but we both knew he deserved it.

I got dressed and laid in bed watching TV and waited for the door to open. During one of the commercials about Loreal Cosmetics Lipstick, I had a thought that gave me the idea to put a little on for Helen and let her know I like playing her games. I found a tube of coral pink lipstick that matched the nightgown I was wearing and put a light coat on before getting back to bed. What surprised me was the taste and scent of the lipstick, I was oddly sensual and sexy, which made me extremely hard. I laid in bed playing with all the nylon that covered my body and legs and enjoyed the taste of the sweet lipstick as I patiently waited for Helen to return.

Before I knew it I noticed the clock was now showing eleven o'clock and I started to get concerned and sent Helen a text. It took her thirty minutes before she replied, 'running late don't wait up. I'll wake you when I get back.'

I panicked and didn't know what to do as I watched the clock and waited for them to get back. At two o'clock I heard the door open and some voices and went opened the bedroom door just enough to hear their conversation. They stopped talking and then I didn't hear anything at all. Were they still there? Then I heard the talk again,

"That was nice. OK, thank you again. Goodnight, Harley."

Were they kissing? Did she just kiss him in our house with me upstairs? My heart was racing and I could not wait any longer and opened the door as soon as the front door closed.

"What happened? Where were you?" I demanded as I stood there in her coralcolored nightgown, sheer pantyhose, and matching coral pink lips."

She laughed when she saw how strange that was and said, "Oh baby, you look so sweet in that nightgown and it fits you so well. I'm so happy you can fit into my things and is that lipstick you're wearing. You are so special," she said as she walked past me into the bedroom. I could tell by the way she was talking and walking that she had been drinking all night and still fairly intoxicated.

Her hair was a mess and her clothes were disheveled. It was obvious that she had more than just dinner with him and now I didn't know what to do or say. I followed her and watched her undress as she made her way to the bed and motioned for me to follow her.

I was still angry but also very horny and didn't object when she pushed me down onto the bed and watched her aggressively push my head down and straddle my face. Her juices immediately started flowing freely as I stuck my tongue into her wet pussy. She rocked and rode my face until she exploded in a fantastic orgasm and sat there as I continued to lap up all of her cum. After a long time of this, she collapsed next to me and passed out. I lay there frustrated and still very hard until I fell asleep with her in my arms.

I awoke to find Helen rubbing my cock, "Good morning sleepyhead," she said lovingly. I opened my eyes to see her sitting up next to me, still naked from last night.

"You look so cute like this and you even slept in your pantyhose and bra, very sexy. I like you like this," she said as she kept rubbing my cock through the layers of nylon. I closed my eyes and wanted just wanted to come so bad as she continued to tease and stroke me.

She was enjoying the control she had and lifted my nightgown and pulled my pantyhose down until my hard-on popped out of the tight nylon material. She was now lightly touching and stroking it and made me beg her to make me come. Helen had never had this power over me before and she was apparently enjoying this new-found control.

"Does hubby want to come?"

"Yes, please baby. Stop teasing me."

"I'll let you come if you promise to wear my panties for the rest of the day. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes!"

"Tell me, do you like wearing panties and pantyhose and nightgowns?"

I was ready to come and just yelled out, "Yes!"

"Good, because I love how you act when you're wearing them and I want you like this more often. Now, are you ready to come to me, baby? I want you to come in my mouth,'" she said as she bent down and took me into her sexy mouth. I only lasted a second as I came and came and yelled in relief as she just sucked and pumped me into her mouth. She didn't let go as I squirmed and released my entire load into her mouth as she swallowed every drop and kept it in her mouth until I was soft. She sat up and smiled and then leaned down and gave me a long sexy kiss. I could taste my own come but I didn't care as I was completely relieved and satisfied.

We cleaned up and shared a pot of coffee at the kitchen table as we both tried to comprehend the last twenty-four hours. The anticipation was overwhelming and I could not wait any longer.

"Helen, what happened last night? Why were you out so late with him?"

"I know, I felt so bad when I saw how late it got but we were having so much fun, I lost track of the time," she said softly.

"Fun? I thought he was a jerk and you were going to tell him off and come home," I asked reminding her of our plan.

"I thought so too but he was so polite and kind when he picked me up last night. I tried to tell him and he listened and agreed with everything I said."

"Then why did you stay out with him?" I asked her, still perplexed.

"Well, we were at dinner when I told him we couldn't see each other anymore and that I was happily married and he suggested we just finish dinner and try to have fun. Since we just got our meal and there was no harm in eating I agreed. He ordered some wine and since he understood how things were, I just relaxed and tried to enjoy dinner.

He wasn't at all what I expected and not a jerk at all, in fact, he was very funny and had me laughing until I cried. I also learned that he was a Division One Football MVP in college and was on the way to the pros until he blew out his knee. Instead of football, he used his education and became a successful attorney with his very own successful law firm downtown."

She talked about him in a way that made me more apprehensive. "So, what happened after dinner?"

"Funny thing, while we were leaving I ran into your friend from work, Reggie and his wife Kathy, and they insisted we have a drink with them at the bar. Reggie recognized him since he's a big college football fan and they really got along well, in fact, they exchanged numbers and talked about playing some tennis at his club. Kathy wanted to take him home, she kept blushing every time I caught her acting like a schoolgirl."

I felt my stomach get tight. "They saw you and him alone, what did you tell them?"

"I told them that he was an old friend of ours from college and you couldn't make it to dinner because you got tied up with work and bailed on us at the last minute. We had a few more drinks at the bar until their table was ready and left us at the bar. I was having so much fun that I guess I had a little too much to drink and lost track of time."

I kept pressing her, "That doesn't explain why you got home after 2 in the morning. Tell me what happened, we don't keep things from each other, do we?"

She signed, "No, you're right we don't and I don't know what to say except I found myself liking him and having a good time so when he kissed me, I didn't resist. We were in his car just when I got your text and he had just got done giving me that kiss. I couldn't help myself and I didn't stop him.

He drove me back to his place which was nearby and we continued to kiss and well I must have had a little too much to drink because we ended up in his bed and we fucked. We didn't make love so I knew you would understand, but it was raw sex and he did things to me I've never experienced before."

I sat that there completely shocked and hurt. There was nothing I could say and only wanted to take everything back but it was too late for that.

She didn't let the silence bother her and continued, "We might have a small problem because he wants to see me again. I told him I can't because we're married but he was adamant and wants to take me out next week. I told him I have a husband and I can't do it. He made me admit that I liked being with him and love the sex with him. Then he asked me about you and the way you were dressed and I told him I liked dressing you up like that, I told him it was all my idea but he pointed out that I went along with her seeing him, so there must be more to it. He reminded me that you already gave him permission to see me again so I should not object. He wants to talk to you about it and is going to call you."

"No, you can't see him again and you need to make it clear to him! You gave him my number?"

"He was persuasive, so yes I gave him your number and he made me tell him where you work as well. I think he's going to come by and talk to you about it. I didn't mean for this to get out of hand, honey. It just happened. I thought I would just tell him to fuck off and that would be it. I never expected to enjoy the night and let things get carried away. It was just sex with him and we both know that sex is only physical, there was no love connection, so there is nothing to be concerned about baby."

I made her give me all the details and she told me how he took control, ripped her clothes off and would not take no for an answer. "He was so strong and I felt so small in his arms as he easily lifted me and carried me to his bed. He took off his pants and had the largest cock I've ever seen, it must have been at least ten inches long and very thick. I could barely get it in my mouth but he didn't waste time and pushed me down on the bed and put that huge cock inside me."

"No condom?"

"There wasn't any time, and yes he came in me several times."

"I licked your pussy when you got home last night."

"Yeah, and I'm sure that you swallowed some of his cum. I'm still leaking from him this morning."

I was mortified. Not only did my wife fuck another guy but she brought his come home with her and sat on my face and watched as I licked and swallowed all of their juices. I didn't know how to act or respond and sat there in disbelief.

"When I say you in that nightgown wearing my lipstick, I got horny all over again. It's like I have the best of both worlds. I want to dress you up again today, will you let me? It will be fun and we can screw all afternoon."

Since I didn't want to create a scene and let her know that I was mad about her evening I agreed to get dressed up with her. The truth about it was that I actually liked wearing those things and secretly I was excited about the thought of wearing them with Helen. Wearing the bra and pantie set along with the pantyhose brought back memories from my youth when I used to sneak into my sisters' room and wear her things when I was alone and nobody ever knew. Being able to do this with Helen was a definite turn on but I couldn't admit that or risk completely sacrificing my manhood and any control I had left in our marriage.

Thinking about all of the events that have taken place over the last week and I only had myself to blame and I knew it the moment I told him at the bar that it was OK for him to see Helen. I can't blame Helen for liking him and enjoying sex with him as I almost encouraged her to do so and didn't object along the way.

That afternoon after Helen had me shower and shave my legs again to make sure they were nice and smooth, she had and put on some lotion while she put out some things for me to wear. When I came out of the bathroom, Helen was sitting on the love seat smiling while pointing to the bed. There was a complete set of new lingerie waiting for me to wear. There was a pink thong and a matching lace bra along with a pair of silicone breast pads that slid into a hidden compartment on the bra. She had me then open the new package of pantyhose and slide them up my smooth legs.

She enjoyed watching me get dressed and enjoyed how hard I got after putting these things on. "It looks like we found something your little friend seems to enjoy. Don't stop now, that's for you as well," she said pointing to an outfit that was hanging on the back of the bedroom door.

It was one of her pink tops and a black leather miniskirt which was somehow elastic and fit nicely around my waist. She was pleased with how well the outfit looked and fit perfectly to my body. She then pointed to a shoebox that contained a pair of four-inch pink heels in my size.

"Did you buy these?" I asked.

"Yes, I knew you would not fit into mine and of course you need your own heels. Now go over and sit at the makeup table and let me get to work on you."

Helen took out all of her brushes and sponges and spent the next thirty minutes turning my face into an image of a stunning girl. She applied everything from false eyelashes to lip gloss and everything in between. The makeup made my eyes look much more open and my lips were plump and very kissable.

I was shocked at the image and enjoying the transformation. As I admired her work she had gone to the closet and came back with shoulder-length blonde wig that she pinned thoroughly to my head. When she was done she took me over the full-length mirror and stood next to me as I took in the image of a young pretty girl that could easily pass as her older sister. Being about the same size as Helen certainly helped and with her makeup skills I looked very feminine and passable.

She was smiling and said, "You know, if you can look this good without even trying, imagine how nice you could look if you tried. I mean, if you lost five pounds, grew out your hair a little, and worked on your movements and mannerisms, you would never be mistaken for a guy. I really like you like this and you're making me wet again baby. Do you like how you look?" she asked as I admired myself in the mirror.

"Well, yeah I do. I don't know why but for some reason it feels right and like something I should have done before, and the best part is I can share it with you. Does it make you uncomfortable to see me like this?" I asked.

"Not at all, seeing you like this is sexy and the way you act when you're dressed like this is even better. You take on an entirely new personality and you are much more submissive and easy going as opposed to your controlling guy attitude. I like you this way, and I want to do this more often, if you'll let me."

I quickly answered, "I'd love that too."

Sex was better than ever and we enjoyed each other for the entire weekend. The next week was quiet and we lived our normal lives without any adventures and on the weekend we stayed home and just watched movies. Everything seemed to be getting back to normal.

The following week things changed on Wednesday when I was getting ready to go to lunch with my friend from work, Reggie. I was putting some papers away when Reggie came to the office and asked, "You ready to go to lunch, buddy? And look who's going to join us."

I turned around and saw Reggie and then a tall figure walking into my office. I froze when I realized it was Harley and sat there confused.

"Harley and I talked this morning about a tennis match and when I told him I was having lunch with you he asked if he could join us."

Harley must have known that I would have to react like I knew him and that we were old friends after he took Helen to dinner without me. After a moment of panic, I said, "Oh great, good to see you again Harley."

"Good to see you too, Wilson. How's that sexy wife of yours? You need to keep an eye on her or I might just steal her away from you," he announced as he and Reggie chuckled.

"That's funny, she's great and had a nice time at dinner with you. Thanks again for that and I feel terrible that I couldn't be there."

"No worries buddy, I took good care of her for you," he said as Reggie looked on.

I put on a good act and we had a good lunch until Reggie went to the bathroom and I was alone with Harley. He changed instantly and looked at me with a stone-cold face.

"Helen told me I can't see her anymore. Did you tell her we couldn't see each other anymore?"

"Yes, she's my wife Harley."

"Man, she wasn't your wife that night. In fact, she was a hot little whore in bed and told me she wanted me over and over again. You need to tell her it's OK to go out with me again."

"Sorry man, that ain't happening. Get over it," I said trying to act tough.

"Really, well check your phone in an hour and let me know if you change your mind," he said as I looked on confused.

Reggie came back and Harley grabbed the bill and they talked about their tennis match the following day. "Looks like Reggie and I will be playing a lot more tennis. I'm glad we met up and I look forward to tomorrow."

Reggie and I drove back to the office together as Harley got into his car and drove away. "What a great guy, you never mentioned him before."

"Well I don't talk about all my friends," I said trying to stop the conversation.

"Dude, that's not just some guy. That's Harley Jackson, national champion and would have been a top draft pick to the NFL if he wasn't injured. Anyway, I'm glad I got to meet him and I can tell my friends I'm playing tennis with Harley Jackson. Very cool."

My stomach was turning as I couldn't believe he showed up at work and was not hanging out with my friends from work and demanding I let him see Helen again. This is not what I would call a good thing, at all.

An hour later I received several texts from Harley. There were five photos of Helen sucking his huge cock and then there was the video. It was Helen and she was licking his cock and looking up at the camera telling Harley how much she loved his cock and how much bigger it was than her husbands.

Anger and fear crept all over me until the phone rang and yes, it was Harley.

"Hello Wilson, you have to admit that Helen is very photogenic and didn't you just love that video? Now listen closely and pay attention.

You are going to go home tonight and tell Helen that you've changed your mind and that you think it's a good idea for her to see me again. Tell her you don't want to be selfish and you had a change of heart. I'll call her later tonight and ask her to come out with me Friday night and she better accept, so be convincing.

For some reason, if she doesn't agree to see me, for whatever reason, I will send these photos and video to Reggie and your co-workers and they will all know how Helen likes to fuck other guys and I'll be sure to mention how you like to dress up like a girl while she is getting serviced by other men. So I suggest you become very persuasive and make sure she does accept when I call her tonight.

You are not to mention that I sent you these photos, which means you cannot tell her you're being forced to give her to me. I want her to think that telling her to me was your idea and something that you want for her. If I find out you told her that I'm forcing you then I will share everything with your co-workers and upper management.

Do you understand?"

I was quiet and speechless.

"Wilson, I want you to say you understand and that you will encourage Helen to go out with me before I call her tonight. Say it!"

"Ok, OK, I'll tell her."

"Repeat what I told you, Wilson."

"I'll make sure she goes out with you, OK? I won't tell her you're making me do this. I understand."

"Good, that's better. Talk to you soon, champ." Then he was gone.

It seemed like things were spiraling out of control now. If he sent out those photos I would be ruined, especially if he told everyone that I was dressing as a female and agreed to them going out together. I was stuck, and I knew I couldn't even tell Helen about the photos and the video. I wonder if she even knew he took the photos, considering how much she had been drinking.

Helen brought dinner home and we sat and ate together. The entire time my stomach was in knots, knowing what I had to do before he called. I didn't know when he was going to call so I just blurted it out.

"You know Helen, I've been thinking about our conversation last week when I told you I didn't want you going out with Harley anymore. I think I was being selfish seeing as how much you enjoyed it. I think it would have been OK if I hadn't been such a selfish jerk. I'm sorry I stopped you and I wish I had let you go."

She looked at me in shock. "Honey that's so sweet but you know I had too much to drink and well, I might have let things get carried away the last time I was with him. I think telling me not to see him again was the right thing to do, and it's for the best. Besides, we probably will never hear from him again."

I struggled with the next part, "Well, I'm not too sure about that. You see, he came by today and took Reggie and me to lunch and now Reggie and Harley are playing tennis together. Somehow he has worked his way into our lives."

'Oh my god. You had lunch with him? How were you able to handle being with the man that fucked your wife? That must have been so humiliating for you baby."

"It was arduous, but I got through it and I realized that he is a nice guy and we had a good lunch together which is why I feel bad for not letting you go out with him again," I said trying to make it seem logical.

"You want to see him again? You're giving me permission to be with Harley?" she asked, surprised.

"He probably has moved on and won't call again but if he did, yes I want you to. I saw how happy and satisfied you were that night and I loved our sex after you got home," I said as calmly as I could.

"Baby, I made you lick me and suck his cum from my pussy. That's all OK with you now?" She asked wide-eyed.

"Yes, I love you and I know it was just sex with him and besides, our sex that night was unbelievable, the best ever," I said trying to sound convincing.

"Wow, you truly are an understanding husband and very kinky, I love that. I'll keep that in mind and go out with him again if we ever hear from him again but only under one condition."

My heart was breaking as I sat there thinking about the words I just said. I told my sexy, beautiful wife that I wanted her to go out with this macho jerk, to save her and myself from embarrassment with our friends and business associates.

"What condition?" I asked.

"That you start wearing my panties and stockings under your clothes to work."

That didn't seem terrible and if that was going to be all it took to get her to see Harley again, I agreed.

"Wait, that's not all. If you're serious about this and you want me to go on another date with Harley again, I want you to dress up as my girlfriend every weekend after our Friday night out. I mean all the way, and I want you to be my girlfriend the entire time. That means no macho bull shit, just my sweet girlfriend all weekend. I love being with that girl, she is so sweet and docile. Agree to that and I'll agree to go out with him if he asks."

Just then her phone rang and I thought it might be him and before she could answer I blurted out, "Ok, it's a deal!" She looked at me oddly for that outburst and answered the phone.

It was Harley! I saw her eyes open wide and smiled at me when she said in a sexy voice, "Oh Hello, Harley! We were just talking about you. Yes, Wilson and I were discussing our last date and how much we both enjoyed it. Oh my god, it was amazing. Yes, I know Wilson didn't want me to see you anymore, I think he was a little jealous but he's come around and things maybe I should go out with you again.
Really? This weekend? Let me ask him and see if what he says."

She smiled and turned to me with the phone still up to her ear and said, "Honey, Harley wants me to pick me up Friday night for dinner and drinks and then have me spend the weekend at his place on the beach. Would you be OK with that?" I could tell she thought I was going to object and gave me a challenging look. Deep inside she thought I would never allow her to spend the weekend with another man, especially one as good-looking and macho as Harley. I had no choice but to look at her and gave her my blessing.

"That would be wonderful, Helen. Yes, that sounds like you would have fun," I said enthusiastically.

"So, you're saying it's OK for me to spend the weekend with Harley? Do I have that right?" She asked with a great deal of doubt.

"Yes, I'm fine with the two of you spending the weekend together. Besides, I have lots to do around here this weekend so it would be good timing."

"Well, if you sure it's OK and I'll go but only if you do what I asked you do earlier. Dress up for me,"

She said that while the phone was next to her mouth and I knew Harley heard that and I answered before she asked again.

"Whatever you want, baby. Yes," I said quickly.

I listened to her part of the conversation.

"Harley? Yes. Wilson is OK with this so I guess I'm yours for the weekend. What's that?
Oh, you remember I told you that Wilson likes to wear my panties and things when I'm not around so this weekend I'm making him spend the entire weekend all dressed up as my girlfriend while I'm with you.
Yes, he does make a pretty girl. Ok, here he is," she said handing me the phone. "He wants to talk to you."

She watched me take the phone. "Hello," I said feeling completely humiliated and without any control of my life at this moment.

"Yes, I did say it was OK, I told her it would be OK to see you again. Why did I change my mind? Because I saw how happy she was after her last date with you and when we were together today I realized you were a nice guy and I want Helen to be happy.

"Yes, she told me and if she wants that, then I want her to be happy. OK I understand," and then handed the phone back.

Helen took the phone with a wide smile, "Hello? That will be fun, see you at 6 o'clock on Friday," Helen said and clicked off the phone.

And just like that I lost control of my wife to another man and was desperate to know where it would lead and if I could somehow stop this runaway train.

"In a big way, I'm doing this for you so I'll expect you to do what you promised for me this weekend. I'll be gone Friday night and I'll leave out some outfits I'll want you to wear this weekend. I expect you to be in these clothes the entire time and still dressed when I get home Sunday night. I want my girlfriend to be ready to eat my pussy and whatever is in it. Is that clear? And I'll expect photos of you in your outfits all weekend."

"Yes dear," I answered.

"This might be more fun than I imagined. I'm going to have a new girlfriend and a hunk of a boyfriend at the same time."

Friday Night

Once again, Helen had gone to the salon and looked better than ever. She wore a very short black silk dress that was very short. She didn't wear a bra with the dress and her nipples were clearly on display along with her ample cleavage. She looked sexy and very tempting.

"Wow, you look very sexy. I'm sure Harley will appreciate how good you look," I said not believing I was watching and helping my wife dress for a date.

"Oh, I'm glad you like the dress can you zip me up, please? I thought the outfit was a little too much but I figured why not, I have nothing to hide and we all know where this dress we will end up tonight anyway. I was worried that you would be upset about all of this but I can see you really are OK with me going on this date with Harley. You're such a good husband and I appreciate you letting me out to have some fun.

Now, come over here and let me show you what I want you to wear this weekend. Tonight I want you in this lingerie set with the garter and stockings. If you need help on how to wear them, look it up on You Tube. Wear this nightgown and just relax.

Tomorrow morning you are to wear this outfit and lingerie while you clean up the house. Since you will have lots of free time I want you to change the sheets and do the laundry.

Tomorrow evening you can pick out any of my nightgowns to wear to bed. On Sunday I have two outfits for you to wear. This one for daytime and this outfit for the evening and for when I return. There's lingerie next to each outfit and you can wear your new heels. We will have to get you some more shoes when I get back.

I also would like you to work on applying makeup. You have all day Saturday and Sunday to watch videos and learn how to apply makeup and practice. I have drawers full of everything you will need, so I'll expect you to look very pretty for me when I return on Sunday, and you better not come while I'm away. I want you to save yourself for me, do you understand?" she said in a more demanding tone than I was used to.

"Yes, I understand," I answered with a nod of my head.

"Good, and I want you to send me pictures of you in each outfit so I can see how they look on you and that will make me very horny and anxious to get you in bed when I get home."

That's when our doorbell rang.

She smiled at me and said, "Don't just stand there, go down and let him in and remember to be nice."

I opened the door and there stood Harley, all 6 feet 8 inches of muscle in a well-fitted sports coat, looking very fashionable.

"Come on in, Harley. Helen will be right down," I said trying to act like this was all normal.

"Thanks, Wilson. It was very sporting of you to allow me to take your wife away for the weekend but don't worry, she's in good hands and I'll take good care of her for you," he said with a knowing smile.

Helen appeared before I could say anything else and Harley's jaw dropped when he said how sexy Helen was dressed. He walked past me and gave her a hard kiss as she put her hands around his neck and accepted the long kiss hello. Things moved very quickly and before I knew what happened, I would be left all by myself wondering what my wife and Harley were doing.

"That was a nice hello, Harley," she said smiling in a sexy voice as she glanced over at me.

"Helen, you look amazing and very sexy. Are you ready to go?" Harley said.

"Almost. Wilson, be a dear and bring my suitcase in the bedroom out to Harley's car for me please."

The level of humiliation I felt at that moment, was more then I could handle and rather than cause a scene I just went to the bedroom and brought her suitcase to his Mercedes-AMG which I recognized as a $145,000 luxury sports car. This guy seemed to have it all and I felt more inferior with each passing event. As I walked to his car with my wife's luggage, I saw the trunk pop open as he and Helen stood nearby and watched as I placed the bag inside and then helped Helen into the car.

I prayed that none of the neighbors saw any of this as it would be impossible to explain but as my bad luck continued, our neighbor across the street was out with her dog watching the scene unfold. I can only imagine what she thought and would tell the neighbors about how Helen was dressed and going off with some large handsome rich guy as I helped with her luggage. I was mortified, horrified, and completely humiliated as Harley jumped in the car and pulled out before I had a chance to say goodbye to my beautiful wife.

As they pulled away I saw her wave to me and I saw her lips say, 'I love you.' As they were leaving I could feel my heart breaking into a thousand pieces and felt tears starting to roll down my face as I ran back into the house to avoid a conversation with our nosy neighbor, Emily.

She was excited but also felt sorry for Wilson when she saw his face as they drove away. Deep down she was disappointed when her husband first told her she could not see Harley again, but I understood why he didn't allow it. That's why she was so taken back by his change of heart, and how anxious he was for her to go out with Harley again.

She reflected and found it confusing but thought to her self, 'Since Wilson wanted this I'll go along with it because the sex with this man was amazing and unlike anything I've ever experienced.' Harley was so strong and in charge, that it made her entire body respond to him in ways she had never experienced before.

She loved Wilson but she had to admit to herself that being with Harley was much different, exciting, fun, and new. Knowing she could enjoy herself and be with another man like Harley, with her husband's blessings, made her appreciate Wilson even more.

He took her hand while they drove, looked at her exposed sexy legs and said, "Helen, thank you for accepting my offer this weekend, and I have to say that it was very generous of Wilson to let you go with me. He must really love you for him to let you have some fun. I'll make sure you have a good time and a memorable weekend, sweetheart."

The strength from his large hand made her feel weak and small next to him but she could not forget Wilson and the sad look on his face as he watched her drive away with Harley.

Once they were out of the neighborhood Harley spoke up, "What's the story with you and Wilson? I've never seen a relationship like yours before."

Helen went on to explain the best she could as she sat there with her sexy exposed legs, crossed and looking like a birthday gift, ready to be unwrapped, "I'm glad you asked, and I wanted to make things very clear to you about our marriage. Wilson and I are deeply in love, and we are what most people would describe as soul mates, with an extremely high sex drive. Wilson knows about my proclivity to tease other men, flirt, and watch them try to pick me up, all the time coming back to Wilson.

We've played games that lead to wild sex, and lately, we've taken my flirting to a new level. We used to just discuss what it would be like for him to watch me get picked up by another guy, but last week you made it real. He's not jealous of us, but happy for me to experience new things, like this.

For some reason, he wanted me to go out with you again and I only agreed to make him happy. Don't get me wrong, the sex we had was amazing and I had a good time, but I'm only here for Wilson's sake. Trust me, I'll have a fun weekend but it's only sex between us, don't get the idea that we will have anything more. If you have a problem with that, then you need to turn around and take me back home."

"That's fine with me, Helen. If he wants you to have fun then I'm happy to help, and I'm good with just sex, in fact, that's perfect. Why was Wilson wearing women's clothes at the bar when we met?" Harley asked.

"That's all because of me and our sex play. We do whatever the other person wants if it increases our sexual experience. He doesn't know this, but I found out from his sister and mother, that when he was a teenager he used to wear his sister's panties and some of her clothes. I decided to see if it would spice things up, and persuaded him into wearing some female items. So far it's been fun because he gets very excited when he dresses up. He doesn't know it yet but, I plan on helping him live out his suppressed fantasies," Helen said.

"Well, you two are kinky, but I love it. I give both you a lot of credit for being so open and willing to try new things. So being with me this weekend is only to make Wilson happy?" he asked.

"No, not entirely. I'm excited for both of us, and hanging out on the beach for the weekend sounds fun. Besides, I enjoyed our last date, so this is a treat. I didn't expect Wilson to be so willing to give me to you again but to be honest, I'm glad he did," she said squeezing his hand as they drove to dinner at his country club.

Harley was well known at club and proud to have me on his arm as we entered. My outfit drew the attention of every guy in the place, which made Harley's ego get even larger than normal. He introduced me as his new girlfriend to all of his associates, including some powerful people and politicians. Naturally, he belonged to the most exclusive club in town, and that night I met and danced with the CEO of several companies, the Mayor, and several of his firm's attorneys.

Everyone, I met that night, made sure to tell me what a wonderful guy Harley was, and how generous he is to all the charities his firm supports. In comparison to the jerk, he acted like when we first met, there was another side to Harley that I came to admire.

Many of the ladies I met told me how lucky I was to be with Harley and that he was a great catch. They said that all the single women in town have been after him for years. I allowed the illusion of being his girlfriend to continue and never mentioned my Wilson back home, but I did think about him all evening.

When I was alone in the ladies' room, I sent Wilson a text and told him I was having fun but missed him dearly. He sent me the photos I wanted to see of him dressed in my pink baby doll nightgown, and of him also wearing some light makeup. I told him he was cute, and to continue to practice with the makeup tomorrow, and to keep sending me photo updates.

'Don't you dare jerk off, baby. I want you good and horny for when I get back home. I miss you and I love you. I'll text you tomorrow,' and that was the last text I sent that night.

The rest of the night was great fun. I met all types of people including, several wives and girlfriends. I ended up talking to them while the men had gone out to smoke their cigars. I made some friends and we exchanged numbers, promising to get together with them for some shopping and girl talk.

I spent the next hour talking with Harley and his buddies as if we were all old friends. Harley was a gentleman around his friends and treated me extremely kind and made sure to include me in all of their conversations. It was a fun night and I enjoyed myself, as I know Wilson wanted. It was a little after midnight when the valet brought his car around and we were off to his condo.

Back at Home...

Wilson felt so much better after he read her text and was happy and excited to hear she was having fun on her date. Not jerking off for the weekend would be difficult but he would do as she told him, and wait for her to return.

Over the last year, he was used to Helen's flirting and being with other men, but only when he was around to watch. For the last two weeks it was different because she was with another man alone, and not knowing what was going on made him anxious and thrilled at the same time. He couldn't wait until she came back home and hear all about her time away, and what they did. The amazing thing about their relationship was how they both were able to separate having sex, and their love for each other.

They both knew how much they loved each other and wanted the best for each other. They both understood that sex was only a means to that end. Their relationship was unique and would not be understood by many, however, it didn't matter because it was perfect for them. They didn't care how others judged them, as long as they had each other and shared their deep love and admiration for each other.

The new twist in Wilson's life was Helen's push for him to dress up in her clothes. He sat there after sending the selfie in her baby doll and thought about how he felt about being pushed to wear female clothes and to practice putting on makeup.

'Wow', he thought to himself, 'I can't believe how much I'm enjoying all of this and it brings back so many feelings. I wonder if I should admit to Helen that I used to wear more than my sister's panties when I was younger, and how much I liked getting dressed up in her clothes and pretending to be a girl. Yes, this has awoken some feelings I have kept hidden for a long time. How lucky am I that Helen tapped into some of my feelings, I just love her so much.'

For the next couple of days, I wore the outfits she left out for me and enjoyed all the feelings of the silky and nylon material. Putting on pantyhose always got me excited, and motivated me to take advantage of the time I had to dress for the entire weekend.

I spent hours watching the videos on YouTube and practiced several techniques that I had studied. I enjoyed going through Helen's cosmetics and making myself look as female as possible.

Helen's comments from the photos I sent her were encouraging, as she complimented how nice the outfits I modeled looked, and how my makeup skills were improving. She told me again not to play with myself until she got home, promising me a very fun night. Helen sent me a couple of photos of her and Harley at the beach in her very skimpy bikini, looking very friendly with his arm around her waist.

The yellow floral print dress with yellow lace bra, sheer pantyhose, and the pink high heels I was wearing, made me feel feminine and docile. In addition to reading her compliments about how nice I looked, the photos of her and Harley were enjoyable to see, as it removed any guilt I felt about enjoying myself without Helen. I realized then, that this was turning out to be a good weekend for both Helen and myself. She looked happy and I was feeling sexy, and we both looking forward to seeing each other again.

Helen sent a few more sexy photos of her and Harley on the beach, and in his bed. There were several photos of them kissing and laying next to each other, that she knew would make Wilson even more excited. After the photos were sent she told him to keep practicing on my makeup. She also suggested he watch some videos on how to perfect his feminine movements. Helen also reminded him to do the laundry, and have clean sheets ready for her return. Wilson looked forward to every text and did exactly what she suggested and spent all his free time dressing and enjoying the experience.

Occasionally he would see himself in a mirror or feel the tight garments pulling on him and would smile to himself, 'I can't explain it but when I'm dressed in her clothes, wearing heels and makeup, I feel myself acting differently. I seem to be in a more relaxed state of mind, moving more gracefully, and not feeling a need to be in control. It was like a feminine wash came over me once I wore those items, and to be honest, I loved the feeling and didn't want it to end. Feeling like this was addicting and all I could think about, even knowing that Helen was away with Harley.

After the last text with Helen, I cleaned the house, did the laundry, and loved feeling like a housewife, as I did the chores. I spent the rest of the weekend working on my makeup, walking in heels, and learning how to sit and stand in a dress. I used all the feminine movements I had learned from the videos and practiced them for hours.

I planned on spending all of Sunday afternoon getting dressed and doing my makeup perfectly for Helen's return. I wanted to surprise her on how well I walked in the heels, and how feminine I had become. I knew she would love it, and that it would get her hot for our sexual reunion.

The Beach

Helen was happy with the progress Wilson was making with his makeup and the fact that he didn't argue or push back at any of her requests. She loved the control she now had and how easy he was to manipulate, while dressed up like this. She wondered how far she could push him and help him realize his suppressed feelings and desires.

In the meantime, she had a wonderful night with Harley after they returned to his condo. The view was amazing out on his balcony, which overlooked the ocean. He took Helen in his arms and kissed her deeply as she responded and enjoyed his strong body and wonderful kisses. At that moment, she was not thinking about Wilson, but only the strong feelings in her loins, that now ached for this sexy man.

She had thought about their last night together many times and was excited to re-live the experience, feel his large cock penetrate her, and have more of those amazing orgasms.

The kisses continued as she unbuttoned his shirt and exposed his massive chest. He reached down, and expertly unzipped and removed her dress. She stepped back as it fell to the tiled floor. She stood in front of him in her five-inch heels, sheer pantyhose, and thong as her massive tits swayed as she moved.

He gasped, "Helen, you're amazing and I want you now!" Harley swooped her up and carried her like a small doll back inside the condo and up to his bed. He then placed her down gently on his king-size bed. Harley took off his shirt as Helen unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants, and pulled them down to the floor. She could see his massive, now hard cock popping out of his underwear, as he pulled them off and laid beside her on the bed.

"I had a wonderful night, Helen and everyone loved you, baby. They all told me how sexy you were and that I was a lucky man, to be with you. All of the guys wanted to get into your panties, but they all knew you belonged to me," he said as he kissed her again and was now fondling her large firm breast.

"Oh baby, I love being with you," he said as Helen bent forward and took the head of his cock into her mouth. It was much too big to get his entire cock inside her mouth, so she sucked gently on the head and stroked his cock and balls as she looked up at her man.

Harley's eyes rolled back in his head when she looked up at him, as he was enjoying the best blow job he had ever experienced. He was getting close to coming and pushed her away before he blew his load in her mouth. He moved quickly and placed his large fingers inside her now, very wet pussy.

"That's what I want, baby. Your wonderful wet pussy," he said as he again brought her to her second, explosive squirting orgasm. This time she let a scream of euphoria and collapsed back on the bed, as her entire body quivered.

"How do you that? That's twice you made me squirt like that, and it feels fantastic. My body can't seem to handle it but I love it and want more," she said in disbelief, practically delirious from that orgasm.

"Well Helen, it's easy when I'm with a woman as sexy as you, darling."

Harley then positioned himself between her legs and easily raised them over his shoulders, pinning her down, rendering her completely helpless from the entire weight of his massive 275-pound body of muscle. His massive cock slid inside her wet pussy as her eyes opened wide and tried to comprehend all the feelings his cock was creating, as he stretched her wide open.

The second he started to enter Helen's pussy it instantly brought back memories of their first time they were together. She could not get that feeling out of her mind, and now she was experiencing it again. The thickness and length of his massive cock stretched her and filled her beyond anything she had ever felt before, and she then realized how much she had been craving this feeling again. With her eyes wide open staring into his deep blue eyes, the amazing feelings were again, being burned into her mind and muscle memory. She knew at that moment that addiction to his cock was being created, and he was the only thing she could think about at that moment.

She loved his aggression, as he kept her legs pinned behind her ears and pounded her pussy for what seemed like a very long time. She adored the facial expressions he made as he wildly fucked her, which had caused her to have several smaller orgasms as he got closer and closer to his own orgasm inside her. She had absolutely no control of the situation and was at his mercy, as he pounded her hard and fast until he finally erupted inside her pussy.

He came for what seemed like several minutes, filling her with his hot sperm, which simultaneously made Helen reach another amazing orgasm, as they both moaned and yelled with pleasure, in perfect harmony. She laid there with tears of joy streaming down her face, from the best sex she had ever experienced, and with feelings, she would not be able to explain. At that moment there was only Harley in her mind and in her pussy. She did not even think about Wilson or anything else for that matter, because she wanted that moment to last forever.

Finally, after several more minutes of being pinned down with his giant cock still insider her, and her legs behind her ears, Harley finally rolled off her and laid next to her on the bed, "Helen, that was amazing. I can't wait to do that, again and again, all weekend."

"Oh Harley, I loved it and you are amazing. I just love your cock and what you do to me, I want it again, as well."

They were laying there in each other's arms as she felt his cum starting to leak out of her pussy when her cell phone indicated that a text message just arrived. It was from Wilson and he was just checking in on Helen.

"How sweet, it's Wilson and he was just making sure I was OK. I'll tell him I'm in good hands and really having fun," she said as she started texting. Harley laid there holding Helen as she texted Wilson about how much she loved him, and how happy she was that she accepted the date with Harley. Then a new text came in with Wilson wearing another outfit that she had laid out for him. While she was looking at it, Harley happened to see the photo.

"Wow, is that Wilson? I can't believe that's a guy, he looks like he could be your sister. That's amazing," Harley said surprised.

Helen typed a message back to Wilson, "I love that dress on you, it fits you perfectly. It's never fit me that well and now it's yours, seeing as it looks better on you. Sweetheart, your makeup is much better, and I just love the eyeliner and false eyelashes. Very nice, and I can't wait to see you tomorrow night. Are you having fun dressing up in my things?"

"Thanks. To be honest, I'm having lots of fun and your idea about me dressing up was a good one. I can't wait to see you as well, I love you. Are you having fun with Harley?"

"Oh yeah, its been great and I can't wait to tell you all about it. His condo is amazing, and the beach is private so you can imagine what we've been up to, lol. OK, text me tomorrow, and I want to see you in the other outfit. Don't send photos of the outfit for tomorrow night, I want to be surprised when I get home and see you all pretty," she finished typing.

"Well it seems he really does like dressing up like that, and you said it was your idea,?" Harley asked as he played with her left nipple between his large fingers.

"I had a feeling he would enjoy it and that it would expand our sexual activities. I'm not sure where it will lead, but I'll continue to push him until he stops me. I mean, I would never do anything that would hurt him, or make him do something he didn't fully enjoy, but I have a feeling he likes dressing up more then he's admitted. Just look at these photos! Without my help, he's already transformed himself into a passable girl, and with my blonde wig, we could be sisters. I'll see if he's willing to meet you dressed up like this when you drop me off tomorrow night," Helen said as she was enjoying the attention from Harley's fingers and how he was nibbling on her ear lobe. His actions were making her excited again.

Harley said, "You know Wilson has been exceptionally good about everything. Not many guys would allow their sexy hotwife to out with another man on a date, and even fewer would let them go away for the weekend. You have a good guy there and I can see that you two love each other. It's amazing how
both of you are that mature and that you're able to separate sex from love and allow each other to fully experience new things and know that you will always be there for each other. I'd like to do something for the two of you, and I have an idea.

If you think you can get him looking as good as he does in these photos, I'd like to take both of you out to an expensive dinner and dancing next Friday. That will give you the entire week to plan and get him confident enough to go out like that, He's already been out in some female clothes at the bar, so it wouldn't be a big stretch. It would be my way of thanking both you and getting all of us to know each other, I promise it will be fun."

Helen smiled, "I love the idea, and I'm sure I can get him to agree to that, I mean I think he would love to see us together and I think he would love to out dressed up all pretty. I'm sure he wouldn't admit to either of those two things, but I know my Wilson. I'll let you know Monday, but let's plan on it anyway, even if he doesn't want to go along with your idea, it shouldn't stop us from being together."

Helen started stroking his cock, which was hard again and then turned her head for a kiss as he started playing with her pussy. She pulled away and said, "Fuck me again, I need it."

The sex continued and they went at it four more times before they both collapsed and fell asleep in each other's arms. The next day Harley took her to brunch and some shopping at some boutiques on the beach. He bought her a lace nightgown at one store and made her pick out an identical one for Wilson, to give to him as a gift when she got home.

They spent the afternoon on the beach where they enjoyed the sun and ocean. Helen thanked Harley for a nice weekend with a final blow job, there on the beach. Harley kept watching as Helen expertly brought him off in her mouth. After he pumped another load of cum into her mouth, she sat next to him and smiled and then teasingly, opened her mouth to show him a mouth full of his cum. She tilted her head back and swallowed his entire load and smiled, as he watched in amazement.

"Helen you're amazing, and that was the best blow job ever. This has been a great weekend, and I don't think I've ever had that much sex in that short a time before. You're a great sex partner and I definitely want and need to do this again."

"Yes, it was a great weekend and sex with you is the best. You know how to make me hot, and give me orgasms I didn't know existed. We diffidently will do this again," Helen said as she gave him another kiss. They held each other and kissed for several more minutes before they headed up to pack, and leave for Helen's return trip back home.

They drove back just before sunset and arrived home around seven o'clock. Wilson had spent the last three hours getting ready for Helen's arrival, and a fun night of sex. Dressing up and thinking about Helen for the last three days without any relief, had him completely on edge and ready for anything.

Wilson had shaved his entire body again, applied Helen's lotion all over his body, and spent two hours on his makeup and hair until he was happy with the outcome. Wilson was very happy with his results from the videos and all his practice. He found a box of fake nails and even put them on to complete the look. The outfit that Helen picked out for him was a short silky number that showed off his long legs, that luckily matched his only pair of pink high heels.

After putting on the sheer glossy pantyhose, he put on the bra with the silicon padding. He stepped into the silky dress and zipped up the side, over the nylons and lingerie he was wearing, and stepped into the pink high heels.

He was now completely engrossed and carried away with getting dressed and all the feelings that came along with wearing these sexy items. He wanted to impress Helen with all the effort he put into this and was in deep thought, as he admired the new girl he was looking at in the mirror, which is why he didn't hear them come in the front door. He was sitting at the makeup table and touching up his lipstick when the bedroom door opened as Helen and Harley entered.

Helen ran over to him and hugged his as he sat there in shock, "Oh sweetheart, you look beautiful! Oh my, your makeup is amazing. You've learned a lot in just a few days and look, you even did your nails. I'm so proud of you," she said kissing him gently his forehead. She could see that he was taken aback with Harley there and she tried to calm him down.

She hugged him again and said, "It's OK baby, Harley saw the photos you sent and was impressed with your progress and wanted to see how you turned out. You truly make a pretty girl, baby."

Harley smiled and said, "Yeah, I'll say. I can't believe it's you, Wilson. You make a better-looking woman then you do a guy, I'm impressed."

I didn't speak as Helen was standing close, walking around me and admiring my work.

"You have very sexy legs and a very nice figure. Thank you for doing this for me baby, I'm going to show you my appreciation tonight," she said kissing me lightly on the lips this time.

"Harley and I had a great weekend and he wanted to stop by to thank you for letting me spend the weekend with him, it was amazing and I'll tell you all about it later," Helen said as she was now standing next to Harley with his arm around her waist.

Harley stood there still staring at me and finally spoke. "Yeah, thanks for sharing her Wilson, we had a great time and she is a lot of fun. I'll leave you two and we'll catch up later." He looked at me again smiling and said, "You are stunning, Wilson. You should be dressing like this more often. Well, good night." Without any thought, he turned Helen towards him and gave her a passionate good night kiss in front of me. I sat there in all my feminine beauty and watched her return his affection with her hands now wrapped around his neck as they embraced.

Sitting there completely feminine, and watching my wife kiss Harley was painful and exciting, all at the same time. Somehow I loved the feeling of seeing her with another guy, and even more now that I was dressed this way. I just wanted to take Helen to bed and make love to her all night.

They finally broke their kiss and Harley waved as he turned and said, "I'll see myself out, you to have some catching up to do," and just like that he was gone.

Together Again

Helen was in a great mood and smiling, "Baby, you look so sexy and I'm very impressed with how much work you've put into dressing up for me tonight. You look so natural and comfortable like this, maybe we should keep you like this all the time," she said as she took my hand and had me stand up in my heels.

She sat on the bed and said, "I've been looking forward to this all weekend. Now, model the outfit for me, baby. Show me how you walk in your heels and give me some cute modeling poses."

A little embarrassed, I took a few steps and turned as she encouraged me to continue with compliments and some hand clapping. "Very nice, I can see you've been practicing in those heels and, you seem very natural walking in them, which is quite an accomplishment because they are 4-inch heels, baby. Harley was right, you should be dressing more often. You make a pretty girl and I can tell you've enjoyed doing it, am I right?"

"Yes, I admit it, for some reason, it was really fun and I've been so excited to see you like this. I'm glad you talked me into this, but how does it feel seeing your husband dressed like this? I mean, does it make you feel different or anything?" he asked a little concerned.

She smiled, "Oh no, I love it and besides it was all my idea so how could I not enjoy all of this. I don't blame you for enjoying yourself, I mean us girls know how much fun it is to dress up. Wearing silky dresses and sexy lingerie is a treat, usually reserved for girls and now you get to do it as well. You have to admit it's fun putting on your makeup or painting our nails, right?"

"That's true, it was fun and you're right about girls getting to have all the fun. Thanks for letting me experience this. It was a fun weekend and maybe we can do it again sometime."

Laughing she said, "Oh, I love the new you and you'll be doing this much more often. In fact, I plan on taking you shopping for your very own wardrobe this week. I want to buy you a pretty dress for Friday night. That reminds me, I forgot to tell you, Harley is taking us out to a fancy dinner as a way of saying thanks for sharing me this weekend. He also thought it would be a good way for us to get to know each other."

With a stunned look, Wilson said, "You want me to go to dinner with you and Harley?"

"Well, not you Wilson but you Wilson dressed like this. I want you all dressed up and out with us for a night out, it will be fun. Just think, we can shop all week for new outfits, get manicures, and even a makeover together. We'll be girlfriends out shopping and having fun. I want this, please do it for me?

I wanted to say yes but it felt wrong and I stood there in silence until she put her hand under my dress and started rubbing my hard cock through the pantyhose. I was so horny from abstaining the weekend that I would have agreed to anything when she looked into my eyes and said, "Please, do this for me and make me happy?"

I closed my eyes and said, "Yes, OK. Yes, I'll do it but can we please get in bed now?"

She led me to the bed and started kissing my lipstick covered lips, which sent a new thrill throughout my entire body. Helen rubbed my fake breast and nylon covered legs sending me into a frantic state of excitement.

"If we're going to be girlfriends, I can't keep calling you Wilson. What name should we call you, baby? Do you have a female name that you like?" Helen asked.

"I always loved the Bridgett," I said with my eyes closed moaning from her advances.

"Hmmm, very fitting and I love it. Bridgett, nice! Now Bridgett, were you a good girl this weekend? You didn't play with yourself, did you?"

"No, I need you. I am so turned on, Helen."

"OK, let's do this. Did you want to hear about my weekend baby?" she said as she unzipped my dress.

"Yes, please."

She took off the dress as I laid there in only my pantyhose and bra, "Oh Bridgett, Harley fucked me so many times and my pussy was overflowing from all of his hot sperm, you would have loved to have seen that."

I was so turned on as she teased my body and kept telling me about the weekend. She was now stroking my cock and playing with my bra.

"He made me squirt again, and I love how he does that. I made him promise to do it again to me next time. I sucked his cock, well I sucked the tip of his cock because it was much too big to get into my mouth. Bridgett, I just noticed how you did your eye makeup, very professional and sexy baby. Are you sure you haven't been dressing up all these years, you're way too good for the first time."

She was making me crazy as she pushed all my buttons. Calling me Bridgett, playing with me through my pantyhose, telling me how good my makeup looked, how she sucked Harley's cock and that she came so many times. I had to come and needed relief.

Helen continued to speak as she slid off the nylons and thong. "And honey, you have to see his cock and how big it is. I can't believe it actually fits inside me but, oh my god, it feels amazing." She was now holding my hard cock and stroking it as she smiled at me. Helen bent down and gave it a kiss and then started sucking me as I laid back in ecstasy. She stopped moving and said, slow down baby. I want you inside me when you explode."

She took off her clothes and with my bra still attached and my pantyhose still on one leg, straddled me and slid my hard cock into her pussy. It went it easily, and I could tell she definitely was stretched from all of her fucking with Harley this weekend. The thought of that made me even more excited, as I closed my eyes and let her rock on top of me.

"You like that, Bridgett?"

"Yes, I love you, Helen."

"I love you too."

"Nice and easy. I don't want you coming too fast. Now, did you think about me and Harley all weekend? Did you think about how I was his girlfriend all weekend, and how we fucked and sucked each other so many times? Did you enjoy thinking about your wife with that hunk of a man? Or were you too busy being Bridgett all weekend? Tell me, baby," she said as she slowly rocked and teased me.

"Yes, when I saw your photos together it drove me crazy, but excited at the same time. Thinking about his cock inside you and imagining how good you came, made me happy. And yes, I was busy being a girl all weekend, but I also wanted you back here with me. I was so happy for you when you said you had a fun weekend because it made it all worthwhile."

Hearing how happy he was for her because she was having fun, made her love him even more, and she wanted to please him as much as possible. She rolled over and told him, "I love you so much. Please fuck me and come inside me, now. I want you!"

He quickly got between her legs and slipped his cock inside her as she watched in amazement as this sexy female looking person, her husband, was now going to make love to her. He was out of control and wildly fucked and rocked on top of her until he let out a wild scream, and came insider his wife. She smiled and felt a tremendous amount of love for him at that second. Not the intense orgasm and wild sex she had with Harley but a warm, nurturing, affection love that she could not explain to anyone else. Her love for him was deep and all she felt at that moment was True bliss.
Dinner with Harley

Helen had Wilson take a Wednesday through Friday off to shop for new outfits for their Friday night with Harley. I made some appointments for us this week and you need to take a few days off, Wilson.

Are you serious about me to dinner as Bridgett with you and Harley? Do you expect me to go out in public dressed as a woman? he asked.

Of course, why wouldn't I be serious? After all, I already accepted his invitation and it would be nice to have you with us and it will even be more fun having Bridgett there to join us. she answered.

Are you sure I can pass as a girl? I don't want to go if someone finds out, I'd be so humiliated.

So that's your biggest concern? Being read as a man in a dress? You're not at all uncomfortable about being out with me and the man I've been dating and sleeping with? All you're worried about is looking feminine enough to pass? Well, don't worry baby, when I'm done with you this week nobody will think of you as a man. When Friday night comes around, I guarantee you'll be shocked at how I take the woman you've created and turned her into a completely beautiful woman. All you have to worry about is your movements and feminine motions. You do that and I know Bridgett will have a great time. Helen said smiling.

Wednesday morning, I took a shower and dressed in the outfit that Helen laid out for me to wear. I knew better than to argue and just quietly got dressed with Helen. She had me sit in her makeup chair and quickly did up my face and created a look that would have taken me hours to achieve. I was amazed at how easy she made it look and said I would learn to do my makeup faster the more I practiced.

She had me wear a sundress and two-inch heels over my padded bra and pantyhose. She wanted me to wear something that would be easy to change out of as I tried on different outfits while we were out. When we stood in front of the mirror, she made me agree that I looked like I could be her sister and passable as a girl, but I still balked and tried to change her mind on last time, Helen, I may look like a girl but there's no way I can pass as one. I mean, you've had your entire life to live as a girl and all your movements are natural and graceful. I don't come close to that and I think everyone will know the truth. Can't we just do this alone at home?

Absolutely not! You do look amazing and I saw how you carried yourself on Sunday night and if you concentrate and move slowly, you do look natural. Listen, being feminine is a state of mind. There are lots of women out there that don't act feminine and nobody pays attention to them. Being feminine is a state of mind and if you have feminine thoughts, it will help make it more natural. What I want you to do as an exercise is always to try and maintain only feminine thoughts in your head. Think of yourself as my Bridgett and only Bridgett. Imagine what she would think about, how she would act, move, and speak. By being aware and thinking like her, you will see a change and it will become natural. You will do fine, just follow my lead today and speak softly only when you need to speak. 

The first stop was with a little boutique that specialized in foundation garments. We had an appointment to meet with one of the salesgirls and Helen explained what we were looking for, “We're looking for shapewear to help with her waist. We're looking to reduce her waist by about four inches, what do you suggest.”

Sasha, our sales girl, took my measurements and suggested some items, if you need some help right away, I suggest this, she said picking up a boned waist cincher that she explained would give me instant control. But if you want more of a long-term solution and a permanent waist reduction you can always to with a trainer.

Helen looked up and asked, “Exactly what is that?

Sasha pointed to a garment and said, “This is a corset waist trainer, designed to be worn 10-14 hours a day. This garment is very good at helping posture and redesigning the body to give a permanent figure after a few months of wearing this with the proper diet. This one would be a perfect fit for her measurements, and I think you would see fast results.” She was now holding a pink lace corset which looked very strong with lots of lace ties and metal clips. I was shocked when Helen said, I love that, we'll take both items.

When we left, I asked, “Why did we get the waist trainer, I'm not going to need a training device.”

Maybe, we can always return it but let's keep an open mind for now. We have an appointment to get our nails done, now don't panic and just follow my lead. I give them instruction and just smile and try to relax and enjoy the experience, she said as she pulled into a parking spot in front of a nail salon.

Nail salon, aren't we getting a little carried away, Helen?

Not at all, I want us to have a great time Friday night and the only way that can happen is if you're confident enough to relax and fully enjoy yourself. You need to start getting in the mood and remember what I said about thinking like a girl, only feminine thoughts. Every girl would be thrilled to be treated to having their nails done. Now take a deep breath and get your mind straight and become Bridget. Let's make this fun, baby, Helen said before we headed into the salon. 

Helen instructed the ladies on what we wanted, and we were led over to the special chairs for our pedicure, which was a treat. They removed the nail polish I still had on my toes and treated me to a wonderful massage and relaxing twenty minutes as Helen sat next to me chatting about our plans for the rest of the week. Helen selected a bright red nail polish for my toes, and she picked a pink color for herself. After our nails were painted, they brought us over to the table where they started the process on our fingers. Helen gave them instructions to the girl doing my nails and all I understood her to say, long acrylic and regular oval with matching red nail polish used on my toes. I panicked and said, Acrylic and long? What are you thinking, will they come off after Friday?

She leaned over and whispered, Bridget, use your girl's voice unless you want everyone to know our little secret and yes, acrylic. I want you looking perfect for our date night with Harley. Let's not think about anything except Friday night for now, OK? 

When the girls were done, I sat there in shock staring at my new, very long, elegant, red nails. Helen must have seen my shocked expression because as soon as the girls were finished and guided our nails under the ultraviolet lights leaving us alone, Helen turned to me and said, Oh Darling, your nails look so pretty. Don't you just love being pampered like this? Imagine us getting our nails done like this every week? I'm really enjoying having you as my girlfriend. Please tell me that you're having fun too?

Being honest I smiled and said softly so only she could hear me, Yes, I am. I don't understand why but being with you like this has been very exciting. I'm a little nervous about these long nails but part of me is telling me to just enjoy the experience.

Before we started any of this, I would never have imagined I would enjoy being Bridget, but you seemed to have awoken something in me that I didn't know existed. If you're OK with this I want to continue being Bridget with you. But you have tell me if it gets weird for you and I'll stop because the only way I can enjoy this is knowing you're comfortable with seeing me like this.

Oh, Bridget, I'm so happy to hear you say that because I felt like I might be pushing you too far and knowing that you are enjoying this makes me so happy. You've been so generous to me and I owe you so much. I just want to share all these new feelings with you, baby. Seeing you happy and excited to try these new things makes me love you so much more and sexually excited. I can't wait to get you in bed baby, but we have more to do before we get home. The next stop is the mall for some fun shopping.

We left the salon and I sat next to Helen admiring my new long nails and how it made my hands look so much more feminine and so different then what I was used to. I realized how difficult it now was for me to do simple things with these long nails. The new length forced me to be more aware and careful doing things as simple as opening my purse or even placing my hands on my lap. Everything I did reinforced the feminine mode I was in and reminded me to move and act more feminine, which made Helen very happy.

Helen saw me struggling with my purse and my new long nails, smiled and said, “It's not easy being beautiful is it? You'll get used to them honey.”

We drove into the mall and Helen parked at the Valet. I took a deep breath as I left the car and headed out in another public place knowing I had to remember to use everything I learned and be Bridget.

The mall was busy as I walked towards the center fountain, I'd seen so many times before. I concentrated on my movements, walking gracefully in my heels and trying to relax.

You're doing wonderful, baby. Try taking smaller steps and if you keep your elbows tucked into your side, you'll notice how much more feminine your movements will become. Perfect, just relax and enjoy this honey and you'll remember your first-time shopping with me forever.

She took me to Chico's where she had me try on several dresses until we both agreed on a cute black and red number. Kind of short but not slutty, snug-fitting and accenting my figure. With your new corset, this will fit perfectly, and you'll look divine!

I had plenty of lingerie, so we passed by Victoria Secret on the way to the Jewelry Kiosk in the center of the mall isle. My friend needs her ears pierced, can you fit her in now?

Before I could object, I was led to a chair and told to sit as Helen selected some earrings. The other girl placed a mark on both earlobes and within minutes I sat there looking at Helen as the two girls shot the studs into both ears. I gasped when at the noise and situation as I watched Helen smile in delight.

“That wasn't so bad, was it?” Bridgett Helen said still smiling.

I didn't answer and after she paid the girls, she took my hand and led me out of the booth. Walking in silence and shock I contemplated my day to this point. What shocked me was how fast things moved and how much it changed in just a short time.

Before I knew it, Helen had led me into a shoe store and told me to sit as she spoke with the salesman. She pointed to three pairs of shoes and had them bring them out for me to try on.

Now, you're going to let them put the shoes on your feet so try to relax and act natural as if this was a common occurrence. she instructed. He came out with the boxes and put them down next to the chair. I felt his strong hand take my leg and remove my shoes exposing my freshly painted toes. He smiled and slid on the shoes as I felt myself blush. Helen had me walk around the store to see how they fit and looked.

I love them, how do they feel? Helen asked.

They're comfortable. I like them too. I said.

Yes, they make your legs look very nice, the salesman said as I saw Helen smiling wildly. She was enjoying this too much, I thought to myself. I tried on all three pairs and select the first pair I tried on. After our selection, Helen told me to go pay for them as she needed to use the lady's room.

Helen, all I have is my credit card and it's in Wilson's name. You must pay, I whispered.

Nonsense, use your feminine charms and if you must, just tell him that Wilson is your boyfriend. You'll be fine.

He rang up the shoes and watched as I carefully took out my wallet and card. I smiled at him as I handed over the card and he just rang up the sale, no problems at all. When he was done, he handed me the bag along with his card and said, “If there's anything else you need, please be sure to let me know.”

We left the store and Helen was giddy. He gave you his phone number and you took it? You little slut, I'm so proud of you, she said teasing me as we continued to shop. We visited several more stores and purchased accessories, make-up, nightgowns, and some new sleepwear. 

Helen and I worked out on Thursday and relaxed in the afternoon. We both had a light dinner and just enjoyed lounging around the house all day in our new nightgowns. Friday morning, we went to a day spa for another fun day where we both had ninety-minute massages, facials, hair styling, and coloring, along with a full make-over near the end of the day. We both smelled like lavender and flowers and we both felt amazingly relaxed and happy and looked even better. The makeover and hairstyle turned me into a glowing beauty. I never thought I could look this attractive and feminine and I had to admit to Helen that I loved the results.

Helen, this has been such a fun day and it was even better as your girlfriend. Thank you for allowing Bridgett to have this week and time together. It's been wonderful and I might be sad to see her go, I said in my new-found feminine voice.

Baby, it's been my pleasure. I couldn't find a better way of paying you back for all you've given time and allowed us to become. I love Bridgett and I'll be sad to see her go if she wants to leave. But let's discuss that later. We're just getting started and the fun's about to begin.

We got home and we both got ready for the evening together. I watched as Helen put on her sexy lingerie and stuffed her massive breast into her sexy low-cut bra. I always admired her beauty and amazing body and considered myself very lucky to be married to such a sexy and beautiful woman. As she was stepping into her tight red dress, she looked over at me and said, “What are you doing? Get dressed, we have to leave soon, and I want to take some photos before he gets here.”

I opened the new package of pantyhose and slid them up to my now smooth legs and then wiggled into the body shaper that concealed my boy bits and gave me a lovely figure. Helen was right, the dress fit perfectly, and the padded push-up bra gave me the impression of cleavage and just added to my girlish look. She zipped me up and handed me my new black peekaboo heels that showed off my red toenail polish under my nylons. I loved the feeling of silk and nylon all over my body and enjoyed the image when I walked to the full-length mirror in my new heels.

Helen, I can't believe this is me. I mean, that's a girl in the mirror. It's like Wilson never existed. I smiled as I admired the girl with long hair, sexy dress, nice figure, and long sexy legs.

“I told you to trust me and now you can see why. Now, just remember you're my girlfriend Bridgett and act that way. If you do, I promise you nobody will ever know our little secret. Tonight will be fun if we both just go with the flow and by that, I mean to let Harley lead the night and go along with his plans. It will be fun, and I know you'll enjoy the evening.”

We took lots of photos and selfies just like any other girls getting ready for a night out when the bell rang. That's Harley, grab your purse and let's go, baby.

Harley picked had arranged a limo for the evening and they held or car door as Helen and I entered the back of the Limo followed by Harley, who of course sat next to Helen. Harley quickly handed both of us a glass of champagne as the driver shut the door.

A toast to two beautiful and sexy women, he said as we sipped our drink on the way to the restaurant. Helen and Harley were talking as I sat carefully with my legs crossed trying to just relax and enjoy the ride in the back of the limo. 

When we arrived at the restaurant the driver opened the door and we all stepped out and followed Harley into the restaurant with each of us by his side. He told us to take his arm as we entered the restaurant. Everyone turned to look at the guy with two sexy girls on his arms which made me laugh and enjoyed the moment.

The hostess brought us to a booth where Helen took a seat and Harley slid in next to her leaving me to sit across from the two of them. It was awkward to sit across from my wife and her boyfriend and to contain all my emotions. I found that if I concentrated on being Bridget, I was able to maintain my composure and keep my emotions in check. 

Harley took charge and ordered some drinks, Two white wines for the ladies and a Crown on the Rocks for me, please. Calling us ladies and ordering wine while he had a real drink drove home the fact that I was being treated like a female and nobody thought otherwise.

“Well, Bridget, Helen told me to treat you like her girlfriend and not her husband tonight so that is what I'll do but I have to be honest, it's a little awkward for me to here with Helen and knowing that you're her husband. I can't imagine what it must be like for you to be sitting there watching your wife and her boyfriend. This is all very strange to me but if you two are happy with this, I sure will enjoy being out with two beautiful girls,” he said smiling and putting his arm around Helen as the drinks arrived.

When the waitress left Harley held up his glass and said, “To new friends and a fun night, he said as we clinked glasses and took a drink.” I sat there quiet and listened to Harley and Helen speak and tried to relax and find a way to get through the evening without having a heart attack.

They were discussing her work and his week as I sat there trying to look relaxed. Helen noticed that I was being quiet and brought me into the conversation.

“Bridget, tell us about your week honey.”

I told then how it was a quiet week and that nothing exciting happened. I wasn't in the mood for a conversation and didn't have much to say.

Harley looked over to me and said, “It's amazing Bridget because even your voice is female. If I shut my eyes and listened to you, I'd swear you were a natural woman, very impressive. By the way, you look, move and speak, I realize now that you've must have been practicing that for years.”

I tried to defend myself, “No, just the last few weeks after Helen started me on this journey.”

Helen giggled and said, “Oh come on now, Bridgett. I've spoken to your mother and sisters and they all told me how you used to dress up when you were younger. They told me they caught you dressed several times and finally accepted the fact that you weren't going to stop.”

“Did you speak to them about that?” I asked shocked.

“Well yes, after I saw how quickly you agreed to my request to wear my outfits and confessed that you did a little dressing when you were a teenager. I realized there had to be more to it and I was right.”

I sat there with my mouth open, shocked and upset.

“Oh, come now, you love this. I just brought your desires out and wanted you to enjoy what you've been keeping suppressed all these years. I love you baby and want you to be happy. Now tell us the truth. Do you like wearing these clothes and how you look?”

I sat there humiliated and scared but they both just stared at me waiting for an answer. I just nodded and shut my eyes.

“Baby, it' OK. I understand and everything is working out great. I get to enjoy you as my girlfriend and spend time with other guys and by the way, it was your idea for me to do that and I love you for that. I also love you for trusting me and you know that my love for you will never change.”

Harley jumped in, “Yeah, when she's with me she always tells me how much she loves you. She makes it clear that it's just sex between us and nothing else. You really should appreciate what she's done for you, Bridgett. I wanted tonight to be special and to thank you for letting me date Helen. She is special and I love spending time with her, and tonight is my way of thanking you for being so generous. I want you to know that when I'm with her I'll treat her very special and make her feel like a queen and always loved. I promise to make her happy and return her to you when I'm done with her. So, here's a toast to you Bridgett, a very special girl, he said as we once again clanked our glasses and we drank up.”

Harley and Helen continued to chat, and I sat there trying to be part of the conversation. I didn't want to appear upset to make anyone uncomfortable. Dinner was fantastic and I enjoyed the gourmet meal that Harley ordered for us and finished my fourth glass of wine, which made me feel a little more relaxed. I was a little tipsy as I sat there smiling as I considered the situation.

There I was, sitting across from my wife and her boyfriend in a short sexy dress with my legs crossed. My perfect hair and make-up announcing to everyone that I cared about my looks. I looked at my long red nails on the wine glass and realized I was enjoying all of this and that I should be thankful that Helen cared enough about me to make this a reality. 

“Are you having fun, baby? Helen asked as Harley was on the way to the men's room.”

“To be honest, yes. I didn't realize how fun this could be, and I'm not even upset that you're sitting and kissing another man across from me in public. Dressed like this and being your girlfriend, just seems natural. Thank you for doing all this, I mean talking to my mom and sister kind of upset me but now I understand why you did it and I appreciate it. I love you, Helen.”

“I love you and I'm so happy for you. After all these years you finally get to experience what you've kept suppressed for all these years.”

Harley came back and said he paid the bill and it was time to leave. Our limo was outside and as we drove away Harley said we were going to his club for some drinks and dancing.

The driver let us out in front of the club and Harley grabbed us and again we strutted into the club with Helen and me on each arm. He loved the attention and introduced us to all his friends. Most of them remembered Helen and he introduced me as Helen's friend Bridgett. I had to admit that it was fun being out and passable as Helen's girlfriend and I found myself getting into that role.

I followed Helen to the lady's room, and we met back at the mirror fixing up your makeup together. She winked at me as we both applied some fresh lipstick at the same time. “Bridgett, I'm having so much fun with you like this.”

“I know, I don't understand it, but I like being your girlfriend. I should be upset about you being with Harley, but I find myself excited for you and enjoying my new found feminine side.”

“The night is young, baby. Lots more fun is coming, I'm sure, she said as two other women came into the lady's room,” Helen said.

“Helen, hello! It's so good to see you again. You remember Susie, my friend.”

“Yes, I do, great to see you again. This is my good friend Bridgett.”

“Nice to meet you, Bridgett. We saw both of you come in with Harley.”

Helen spoke up, “Yes, Harley took us both out for dinner and dancing.”

“Are you alone, Bridgett? There are lots of single guys here and we'll be happy to introduce you to some of them. You just tell us which one catches your eye and we'll do the rest.”

Helen jumped in, “Isn't that sweet of you. Yes, she would love some company tonight. We can't have her sitting all alone while I'm out dancing with Harley.”

“You’re a lucky girl, Helen. He's such a hunk and so sexy. Is he as good in bed as he looks?”

“Oh, I hate to kiss and tell but, Yes! He's an animal and so sexy. I just love being with him and I know I'm one lucky girl.” Hearing her say those words made me upset and excited at the same time. I knew it was all for a show with the girls but hearing her say those things caused some unwanted feelings. I realized that it wasn't going to matter to anyone besides me because they were all giggling like school girls as we left the lady's room. We headed to the outside bar where Harley was having drinks and talking with several men.

“Helen are you crazy! You basically told those girls to set me up with another guy. What in the world were you thinking?”

“Oh, relax silly. What do you think will happen if I'm dancing with Harley and you're all alone? Within seconds of being alone, I can assure you that guys will be hitting on you and you're not ready for that, honey. You wouldn't know what to do or how to defend yourself, and you would quickly become some guys target. If we get you a nice guy to spend time with, you'll be protected from all the wolves. Being with one guy will also help you get more comfortable being around other guys by yourself. I know what I'm doing, trust me, baby.”

When we met Harley outside, we were handed another glass of wine as he put his arm around Helen.

“Guys, you remember my girlfriend Helen. This here is Bridgett, her good friend and our guest for the evening,” he said as he reached down and grabbed my ass and squeezed it. Nobody saw that but when I looked up, he smiled at me and winked.

Everyone said hello but I was still in shock from what just happened. Everyone said hello and introduced themselves. Helen and I were now sitting on bar stools surrounded by 6 men all chatting us up. When I looked over at Helen, she gave me a wink and mouthed the word, 'Smile.' I realized what she was saying and followed her lead as the guys continued to talk with us about everything from the weather to the latest music group touring in town. 

The guys knew that Helen was with Harley and spent more time trying to get me to talk about myself. I was as evasive as possible but had to come up with a story about myself after all the continued questions.

I explained that Helen and I have been best friends since college and that my fiancé and I just broke up recently. I explained that I moved down from Jacksonville to live with Helen until I figure things out. That seemed to answer their question but when I told them I was now single, they all seemed to increase their interest. I told them it's too soon for me to start dating when they kept pressing me to go out with them.

Helen looked on and observed how I handled myself and told me how impressed she was with how I handled the men the following day at dinner. The music was playing, and Harley asked Helen to dance and she told him she wasn't ready to dance yet but later for sure. Harley turned to me and said, “Come on Bridgett, took my hand and pulled me off the barstool before I could react. I turned to Helen for help but all she did was smile and say, Have fun.”

I was horrified and didn't know what to do as he held my hand tightly and took me inside to the dance floor. I had to almost run in my heels to keep up with the pace and realized how it's like for girls to be with a guy in control. It was a new experience and not altogether bad in fact, I found myself enjoying the predicament and tried to respond as a girl and just kept up with him until we were out to the dance floor. The music was a popular song that was easy to dance to and I found myself moving gracefully with the music. The next song was also one of my favorites and I was enjoying the feeling of dancing in a dress and heels with a guy out in public. I deep fantasy finally realized. It was all too good until the next song started and the tempo slowed down quickly. I said let's go back with Helen.

“Not yet, baby. You owe a slow dance for looking so sexy tonight.”

I could tell that he had quite a few drinks and was acting differently when he grabbed me and held me tight as we moved to the slow song. Put your arms around my neck, Bridgett, he said as I obeyed his command. He put his arms around my back and held me as we swayed and danced to the love song. The pressure from the way he held me forced me to rest my head on his shoulder and follow his lead on the dance floor.

As we danced, I felt his hand move down to my ass again and this time instead of squeezing it I felt him rub it gently, which sent chills throughout my body. It felt amazing but I also wanted it to stop because it wasn't right and tried to push away.

“Stop it, Bridgett. When a girl looks as good as you do, they expect attention from men and for reason, I find you very attractive,” he said as I looked up at him in shock. When we turned on the dance floor, I caught a glimpse of Helen as she was standing near the dance floor watching us and smiling. I also saw her hold up her phone and take some photos as I felt embarrassed and humiliated at that moment. 

The song was ending and finally, I felt him loosen his hold on me and when I leaned back and looked up at him, I was shocked when he pulled me to his lips and kissed me there on the dance floor. “Thank you for the dance, baby. You're a great dancer and a good kisser.”

Helen was standing there with a big smile as we walked towards her, “I need a drink, I'll be at the bar,” he announced.

“Helen, did you see that. What in the world was he thinking?” I asked.

“Did I see it, Yes and so did everyone else. That was hot, baby and I got some good pictures for us to look at later. Was that your first kiss as a girl? Did you enjoy it? My goodness, you are amazing and so much fun. I'm going to love having you as a girlfriend and going out with you.”

“He kissed me, I had no choice. Why would he do that, he knows who I am. I said trying to defend myself.”

“A girl always has a choice; don't make this a big deal it was just a kiss and besides I thought it was hot. Besides, when guys see girls looking like we do, all they can think about is getting off. If you look like this, they don't care. It's a good lesson and one to remember. Guys only want one thing and if you're going to look this hot, you must understand that.

I'm not upset at all and you should just enjoy it along with slow dancing with a man. Now one of the guys we met I think would be a good match for you for the rest of the night unless you want to spend more time with Harley.”

“No, don't leave me alone with that animal,” I said.

“OK, then come with me and I'll keep you safe for the rest of the night.”

I hesitantly followed her back to where we were sitting. I had no choice but to follow her or be alone and on my own. When we got back to our seats Helen waved to this tall good-looking man and turned to me and said, Bridgett, this is Franklin a good friend of Susan, the girl I introduced you to earlier. “Franklin, this is my good friend Bridgett who is a little shy so be gentle,” Helen said encouraging me to shake his hand and say hello. Once I did Helen turned around and started talking with Harley and left us alone.

“Come with me Bridgett, I have a table where we can sit and talk,” he said taking my hand and again leading me through the crowd. What's with these guys taking my hand and leading me around, something I would have to get used to, I thought to myself.

“Helen tells me that you just moved into town and I know it can be hard making friends and learning the city. I'd be more than happy to show you around when you're ready, Bridgett.”

I smiled and said thank you. My god, I thought to myself. Just by wearing a dress and looking pretty makes every guy want to spend time with you. I wonder if every girl knows the power they have and how they could control the world. 

We sat and talked, and I had to admit I enjoyed the conversation. I felt safe and I was able to just sit and talk. Franklin used to play college basketball, which explained his six-foot, six-inch height. He was in his late thirties, a little older than me and divorced. He was a successful developer and owned several properties on the beach. He loved to golf and spend time on the beach or his boat. I found it easy to get him talking about himself every time he started asking me questions. IT was fun directing the conversation and how easy it was to control and direct the topics.

In the meantime, Harley and Helen were now dancing, laughing, and enjoying themselves which again caused some discomfort for me, but I knew she had no feelings for Harley and let go of my negative feelings and directed my energy back to Franklin. He must have seen me looking over at Helen on the dance floor and said, “Would you like to dance with me, Bridgett?” in a non-threatening pleasant way and I found myself saying, “Yes, that would be very nice.”

On the dance floor, we danced several dances and encountered Helen and Harley several times. “She's a good dancer, Franklin. You two make a cute couple,” Harley said with a smirk. Another slow danced started and I watched as he held my wife tightly and they danced as one. This vision only lasted a second as Franklin took me in his arms and we also danced to the slow song.

“o be honest, I'm not sure if it was all the wine I had been drinking, the beat of the music, my dress moving over my nylon covered legs, the sight of Helen in Harley's arms, the sweet fragrance of my perfume, or the way Franklin had been treating me but at that moment I felt at peace, loved, and happy. I realized I had not felt that happy in a long time and didn't want it to stop. We danced several more songs and I let him kiss me after our last dance and this time I didn't care if Helen and Harley saw this because it just seemed natural.

Helen took me to the lady's room again and this time I wasn't nervous, and it felt normal. As we touched up our makeup she commented, “You need to slow down a little bit girl, otherwise, you'll be giving Franklin the wrong idea, unless you want to go home with him.”

“No of course not, I said. I just got wrapped up with everything, I don't know what came over me. It must be all the wine, and this might sound crazy, but I found myself let go and completely become Bridgette. I started thinking I was her.”
“Oh, Baby, that's not silly at all that is exactly what I was hoping for. I wanted you to experience what being a girl was all about and I think you finally understand. I'm so happy for you but I think Harley wants to leave and you might have to say good night to Franklin. So, after we get back you do your good-bye's and I'll come to get you to leave.”

Helen came over to our table just as after I told him I needed to leave and he suggested I stay awhile longer and he would drive me home but luckily Helen saved me and said, “No, I think we all should leave together. Since she's still new in town I'm keeping an eye on her tonight. Why don't you call sometime and arrange for a proper date?”

“I understand and you're a good friend for taking care of her. I'd love to call; can I get a number?” he said.

I thought quickly and said, “I'm getting a new phone tomorrow and I don't have a number, yet I can take yours,” I said proudly of myself.

But he was faster and said, “No problem, I'll call Helen now and she will have my number on her cell phone. You can then text me your new number tomorrow.” Helen gave him her number and my heart stopped when I saw him enter her number and her phone rang. They had each other's number, and this was more real than I wanted.

In the limo, on the way back Harley was having a great time and very wound up as he poured us shots for our ride home. I tried to back out, but he wouldn't hear of it as we did 3 more before we got home. We were all drunk by that time as we laughed and partied our way home. 

Laughing and giggling Helen spoke up, “Our little girl was a hit at the party tonight. All the guys wanted to get in her panties and she even got a guy wanting her number for a date.”

Harley smiled and said, “As sexy as she looked, I'm not surprised. I think you’re a hottie, Bridgett,” as Helen laughed uncontrollably from his comment and all the alcohol she had consumed.

Helen took my hand, looked in my eyes and said, “I love you so much, baby. Thank you for going along with this, I had an amazing time with you tonight.” She leaned over and gave me a soft kiss on the lips. It was so sweet that my heart skipped a beat when I felt our lips touch.

“Oh, that's hot, Harley said as he watched on. Do that again, Helen.”

This time Helen moved closer and kissed me much deeper. When we kissed this time, I felt our lip gloss slide on hers and felt my boy parts getting excited under my tight nylons and lingerie. Our tongues were now entwined, and I gasped when I felt her hand slide up under my dress. The feeling of her soft hands rubbing my nylon covered legs all the way up to my straining clit was indescribable. We embarrassed and kissed for a long time as Harley got involved by lowering Helen's dress and firmly rubbing Helen's now exposed breast. 

We were all extremely excited and getting more friendly as we continued our ride home. I loved kissing Helen in my Bridgett mode and was very turned on as she continued to play under my dress and rub pinch my nipples, under my bra. I didn't realize that Harley was now sucking on Helen's right breast until I opened my eyes and saw the awkwardness of this image. Helen's boyfriend sucking on her breast, Helen and I kissing with Helen's hand up my dress and her other hand under my bra as her breast was being suckled all at the same time. The foreplay I was having with Helen was beyond my dreams and the added bonus of a man sucking her breast at the same time was completely overwhelming as I lost all inhibitions at that moment.

When we got home and exited the Limo, I heard Harley tell the driver he didn't need him anymore tonight, which confused me because we were back at our house. How was he getting home, I wondered until I realized that he was planning on staying over?

Helen and I were fairly wasted from drinking all night and the tequila shots in the Limo and I didn't realize that Helen invited him to spend the night until afterward. Inside, Harley helped himself to another drink as Helen took me upstairs to our bedroom.

“Baby, I should have asked you, but I invited Harley to spend the night with us, we were having so much fun I didn't want it to stop, are you OK if he stays?”

“With us? What you mean?”

“Well, I was thinking it might be exciting if we all spent some time together. Harley said he was up for it and I might have said you were excited about it too. Please baby?”

She took me in her arms at that moment and started kissing me again as her hands explored my body. Kissing her as I was dressed like this was so exciting that I didn't want it to end. We stood and kissed for there in the middle of our bedroom kissing each other for several minutes and when we broke our kiss, I took a deep breath and said, Wow, that is so sexy. 

I didn't see Harley standing in the doorway watching the scene until he walked up to us and stood between us and put his arm around both of us. He turned to Helen and firmly kissed her as he held me in his massive arm. He broke the kiss and to my complete shock, he leaned down and gave me the same kiss as it was Helen's turn to watch.

Helen was smiling as she watched her husband dressed up as her girlfriend kissing her new boyfriend, I love that Bridgett, that looked so sexy. Now lets you and I get cleaned up and Harley why don't you get the bed ready for us, we'll be back in a few minutes, she said taking my hand and leading me to the master bedroom as Harley got the bed ready.

“Helen, he just kissed me,” I said when we were out of the bedroom.

I know and it was so hot. He sees you like the pretty girl you are, baby. Isn't this wild? I love it!

“I've never kissed a guy before or wanted to. Helen, what are we doing?” I asked trying to sober up and gain control.

“We're having fun and enjoying each other, that's what we're doing. Remember, what we both said from the beginning. This is just sex, nothing else and we both know sex is only a short term pleasure. Our love for each other is way more important than a fun night in bed and that's what I feel for you baby, love. I love you and only you and I know you feel the same, don't you?” she asked.

“Of course, I love you and only you baby. I just didn't expect him to kiss me. I'm so drunk and confused right now,” I said.

“Me too, but just go with it and enjoy whatever happens. Just remember that whatever happens that I love you and whatever happens tonight is only sex, understand?”

We cleaned up and fixed our makeup, hair, and sprayed each other with some perfume as we giggled and came back into the bedroom where Harley was completely naked laying on the bed. I stood there with my mouth open as I looked at this massive man taking up the entire queen size bed with his enormous cock standing straight up pointing at the ceiling. Helen led me to the bed as she laid down next to Harley.

I sat on the edge of the bed now only in my lingerie, body shaper, pantyhose, bra, and heels as Helen and Harley took up the entire bed. Helen was very horny and started rubbing his giant cock as he played with her tits. I sat there enjoying the scene and feeling my little boy bits stir under my pantyhose watching my wife stroke his massive cock and watching this giant of a man fondle my wife.

“Bridgett tonight has been special and I'm happy you came out with us tonight and show me who you are. I love spending time with both of you and I like taking care of this beautiful woman,” he said kissing Helen deeply. He continued, “Since Helen has been so good to you, I want you to do something for Helen and me tonight. We both care about you and we need to know that you are OK with me being with her and that we have your blessing. 

Here's what's going to happen, I'm going to fuck your wife for you tonight but before I do, I want you to give her to me and show both of us you really want a real man to put his cock inside her. After I fuck her and give her some amazing orgasms, I'll want to cum insider wonderful pussy. I will tell you when I'm going to cum and at that moment, I want you to beg me to come inside her pussy. I want you begging me to fuck and cum in your wife to prove to me you want her to be happy and satisfied sexually.”

Helen's eyes were now closed, and I could see two of his fingers inside her wet pussy when he said,” Helen, let's get this started, I want you to straddle my cock with your pussy just above the tip. He helped her up and get in position with her pussy just now inches above his hard cock. That's it just keep it near your sweet pussy lips, just like that. Hmmm, your pussy is so nice baby, I can't wait to fuck you hard tonight. 

Now, Bridget, I want you to take my cock in your hand and guide the tip just inside your wife's pussy lips as look into her eyes as your placing it there. Once you have it ready for my cock, I want you to put your hands on her shoulders and push her down on my cock.

When you do this, it will show both of us that you're the one that wanted my big cock inside your wife's pussy. After that, I'll take care of the rest and fuck her like she's never been fucked before. That right, can you feel it almost entering you Helen?”

I did exactly what he told me to and for the first time in my life, I touched another man's cock and a massive cock it was. It felt hot, very thick, and alive when I wrapped my hands around it. I saw my long red nails caressing him and it reminded me of my place in the relationship at that exact moment.

Helen moaned and said, “Yes baby, this is so hot, I love you, Bridgett.”

Harley watched us and said, “Good, now Bridget take your hand off my cock and kneel behind her and slowly push her down on my big cock until I'm completely inside her. I'll tell you when to stop.”

I did what he said, and I started pushing Helen down onto his cock until he was deep inside her. Helen moaned and made noises I'd never heard her make before as she sat there with him inside her.

“That's enough Bridgett. Now I want you to tell your wife to enjoy my cock and start moving up and down. I want you to encourage her to enjoy me as I fuck her in front of you, do you understand? Tell her sexy she looks with me insider her and how you want to lick her pussy after I've come inside her. Do it, Bridgett.” 

I did, and within seconds Helen was riding his cock for all it was worth. I sat next to her and told her how sexy she was and to enjoy his cock as I fondled her tits. I heard myself say, “Helen, you're so sexy and you look so beautiful on his big cock. Please enjoy that cock and come for me baby, I want to see you smile and come hard for me honey. I love you so much and I'm so happy you're getting fucked by a real man. I love you, baby,” I said as I realized that I meant what was saying.

At this point, Helen was out of control and within a few minutes, she had a mind-shattering orgasm as she rode his cock hard. She screamed and collapsed forward into Harley's arms and kissed him wildly, thanking him for giving her his wonderful cock.

It was something I would never have thought of, but it made me very excited and happy at the same time. After Helen came back down to earth Harley said, Game time is over ladies, and with a single move picked Helen up with his dick still inside her and flipped her over until she was under him. He then looked over at me again with a sly smile. He then slid off Helen and laid next to her as she let out a cry, “Don't pull out of me please baby, I hear her speak in desperation.”

Harley looked over to me and said, “I've just given your wife a wonderful orgasm and I'm about to go to fuck her and rock her world, but I want you to do something for me first, Bridgett. To show your appreciation for what I'm doing for you and your wife, I want you to come over here and lick my cock clean with those sexy red lips. I want you to taste your wife on my cock and get me good hard before I fuck her as she deserves. Get over here now!” He said forcefully as I saw Helen's eyes open wide and sit up to watch her husband suck her boyfriend’s cock.”

I crawled over between his legs and looked up at him hoping he would not make me do this, but he gave me a firm look and said, “Open your mouth and worship my cock. Show me how thankful you are for what I'm giving both of you. I got closer and opened my mouth as his tip was near my lips and without warning, I felt his strong hand on the back of my head and his cock resting on my tongue.

Lick and suck it, Bridgett. Worship it!” he said firmly. I'm not sure if it was the alcohol of just wanting to please him but I did what said and for the next few minutes I sucked and licked his entire manly cock. I could taste Helen and that got me very excited and imagined that I was licking her pussy but when he pulled me off his cock and I saw it leave my mouth I realized and accepted the fact that I just sucked a cock, something I could never undo. I saw Helen watching me and realized that I was a now a cock sucker and she knew it as well, something I could never undo.

“Good girl, you're a natural cock sucker, very nice. Now it's my time to fuck her for you, Bridgett. Come over here and guide my cock again into your wife's pussy. Show us that you want me inside her by putting inside her. Helen, I want you to watch and remember this because you need to know he wants this for you.”

I did what he said and placed it right between her pussy lips. Push me into her, Bridgett, push my cock into your wife. I did, I pushed him from behind down on top of Helen and I knew he was now insider her when I hear Helen crying out, “Don't stop there please fuck me, baby. Fuck me now, Harley. Please!”

“I will baby but first I need to hear your husband ask me to fuck his wife. I need to know he wants my cock and cum inside her pussy. Once he tells me to fuck you, I'll give you everything.”

“Honey tell him to fuck me. Now baby, tell him to fuck your wife. I need his cock!”

I grimaced at the thought of begging him to do this but deep down I wanted it as much as she did, so I turned and looked up at Harley as I sat next to them, took a deep breath and watched Helen smile when I said, “Harley, please fuck her. Please fuck my wife. Fuck Helen hard and cum inside her, I said.”

He laughed and said, “OK girl, sit back and watch how a real man can fuck.”

I stayed close and watched Helen's face contort as he took his 250-pound body and pounded his 9-inch cock deep inside her sweet pussy. Up and down, faster and faster. Her legs were how around his neck and her pussy completely exposed enabling him to put his entire cock deep inside her. I watched and heard her come at four times with earth-shattering screams. She never came like that with me and I realized I could never give her what he's giving her right now. I could never compare to him are satisfy her the same way.  

In between orgasms she opened her eyes and looked at me and I saw her mouth say, ‘Thank you, baby,’ as tears from pleasure rolled down her face. I had never seen her so happy and that gave me a feeling of happiness that she could reach this level of satisfaction. Even though it wasn't me giving her this joy, I was happy for her. I also knew she would need this in the future, and I wasn't the one to get her there. 

 He was an animal as he roughly humped Helen, fucker with a veracity I had never seen. The room was now full of Helen's pussy scent and Harley's sweat. After thirty minutes of this, I could see he was getting close to finishing as Helen was now focused on Harleys' contorted face inches from her own.

As he rocked on top of her she encouraged him with kisses and telling him to come inside her. That's it, baby, fuck me good. Come inside me baby, let me feel you explode in my pussy, she said as she leaned up and kissed his face and lips. I heard him start to make some animal noises and then he turned to me and looked deep into my eyes and in a very strong, determined voice said, “Tell me to come inside your wife, Now!” 

From his tone, I knew he was serious, and I didn't hesitate and said loudly enough for Helen to hear, “Come inside her, Harley. Shoot your load into my wife, please give your seed and all of you hot cum.”
Harley's body arched and with one deep plunge he looked up towards the ceiling and let out a spine chilling yell and again, I saw Helen's eyes open wide and then looked down at her pussy. He was coming insider and it was already overflowing and leaking out of her pussy.

Helen now had her legs wrapped around him as if to keep him, inside her as Harley rocked slower and deeper as he continued to make strange deep and loud noises. After several minutes of this, I saw him relax, slide out of her pussy, and roll off onto his side. As this happened, Helen's legs were forced to open wide to release his cock and as she did his juices began to leak out of her pussy, down her legs and onto the sheets.

I could tell he was exhausted as he spoke, “OK Bridgett, get down between her legs and lick her clean. Show her you appreciate her and what she's done for you. Once you've licked up all my cum and her pussy is nice and clean, I want you over here cleaning my cock.”

As I started kissing her legs head between her legs, Helen moaned, grabbed the back of my head and tightly held it in place, as she pushed his cum out of her pussy and into my mouth. I felt the texture of his semen and the salty taste combined with Helen's juices as I swallowed several mouthfuls of their combined juices.  

Shortly after I started cleaning her out, Helen had another orgasm as I licked and sucked her pussy which was mild in comparison to the orgasms she just had with Harley. When she was happy with my effort, she pushed my head away and said, “That was wonderful baby, now you better clean up Harley.”

I moved over and without thinking and just took his still hard cock into my mouth and started licking his shaft and balls. I felt Helen rubbing my legs and playing with my nylons as I cleaned all the cum and pussy juice from his cock, balls and pubic hair. For whatever reason, I wanted to please them and make sure they were both totally satisfied.

When I was finished with Harley, I lifted my head to see that he had fallen asleep as Helen looked on smiling. “Honey, you are amazing, and this night was more than either of us could have imagined. Come here, let me take care of you now that he's sleeping,” she said as she unsnapped my shaper and pulled down my pantyhose and took my cock into her mouth. Sitting there between them still dressed as a woman and getting a blow job from my wife was incomprehensible.  

From all the excitement I didn't last long and in less than three minutes I came in Helen's mouth. She continued to suck on my cock until I begged her to stop. I heard my cock pop out of her mouth as she looked up at me and then came up to kiss me. I was spent, no more energy, ready to collapse as she kissed me and pushed my own cum, still in her mouth, into mine. Swallow it, baby, get used to the taste for me.

Drunk, exhausted, horny, excited, and ready to fall asleep I didn't argue and just felt the cum slide down my throat. It was similar in taste to Harley but not as thick and much less volume. As soon as she was satisfied that I had finished swallowing my load, she fell back on the pillow and let out a long sigh.

 “Baby, I'm done, and I need some sleep,” she said now lying next to Harley. The two of them took up the entire bed with no room for me anywhere.

 “Where should I sleep? There's no room in the bed.” I said confused.

 “Oh, you're right. Would you mind just crashing in the guest room tonight? I'm too tired to move and the bed has fresh sheets. See you in the morning,” she said and then I read her lips saying, ‘I Love You’ as she put her head down and pressed her naked body into Harley’s back. She placed her arms around his large naked body and immediately fell asleep.

New Day

I was so tired and wasted that I barley remember crawling into the bed in the guest bedroom. Apparently, I passed out from all the drinking and activity. The next thing I remember is Helen whispering into my ear as I tried to open my eyes. The sun was now bright as I started to open my eyes and instantly closed them from the brightness as I heard her say, “Good morning sleepy head. Rollover on your back, I have something for you.”

With great effort, I rolled over and saw my sexy wife now sitting on top of me as I adjusted to the light. I realized my head was still not right as I continued to awake and tried to comprehend what had happened and why I was in the guest room. As I started to remember things Helen moved her body up towards my head, smiled down at me and said, “Open up baby, I need you to clean me and lick me.”

That got me excited and I eagerly waited until her perfectly shaved pussy was now sitting on my lips. I reached out and put my arms around her legs and pulled her down onto my mouth and started licking and sliding my tongue inside her. 

She wiggled as she sat on my face and said, “Open your mouth wide and drink up sweetheart,” she said as I felt her pussy open as she pushed her pussy full of Harley's morning cum into my mouth. In this position, I could barely breathe, and I had no choice but to take in whatever she was giving me, which turned out to be her lovers' fresh hot cum. I recognized the taste as my brain suddenly remembered the events of last night. My boy clit got hard and my heart raced as everything came racing back into my head. 

Helen rocked her body as I licked and sucked on her pussy and clit until she let out an amazing scream and came again all over my face and mouth. She sat there looking down at me as she finally came down from that wonderful orgasm, smiled and said, “Harley fucked me before he left a few minutes ago and told me to have you clean me out and to tell you he really enjoyed last night and is looking forward too many more like it.

We made love and held each other in silence for the next hour and just enjoy being alone again. We were one body and mind as we reclaimed each other's soul. Our love was somehow even stronger than before as all the events of the last few weeks culminated into this love fest that neither of us could explain.

Fantasy Realized - Epilogue

Even though Wilson was not aware of his prior suppressed fantasy, Helen discovered it and helped him admit and come to terms with his deep inner feelings. Their love grew with each new adventure and they became even closer as they each shared their desires and love.

Helen’s love and dedication to Bridget continued as she assisted Bridgett with her feminization and between her weight loss, waist trainer, yoga classes, ongoing feminine skills training, and the voice lessons, Bridgett was perfectly feminine and happy with how things turned out. 

Six months after that amazing night with Harley things changed for the better. With encouragement from Helen, Wilson came out to his family and friends and decided to live as Bridgett. He was able to quit his high stressed job and work from home for Harley's firm as an IT consultant. By working from home Helen suggested that Bridgett handle the household chores and errands, seeing as his workdays were now much more flexible.

Harley's friend Franklin became Bridgett's close friend and started texting and entertaining him at home with Helen. They were good friends and Franklin became one of Bridgett's biggest supporters. Eventually, they started going out to dinner and become boyfriend and girlfriend. 

Helen and Harley saw each other every weekend and It became customary for Helen to leave work early on Friday and go to Harley's condo on the beach for the entire weekend, coming home Monday morning only to change and leave for work. Eventually, Helen left some clothes at the Condo so that she didn't have to rush home every Monday morning and was able to leave directly for work and come home back to Bridgett Monday afternoon.

For Helen, the weekends were all about sex and Harley equally enjoyed the arrangement. Harley continued to refer to Helen as his girlfriend to his friends and family and Helen played along with the arrangement. Helen encouraged Franklin to keep me Bridgett company on the weekends when she was away with Harley. Knowing that Bridgett had company and her own boyfriend allowed everyone to enjoy themselves without worrying about the other. 

Their arrangement may seem odd to some but to Helen and Bridgett their relationship was perfect. Their love and understanding were beyond comprehension to their friends, but they shared all their thoughts, desires and of course all the stories about their weekends apart.

Wilson's Fantasy Realized has turned into ‘A True-Life Fantasy’ - which could become another story about their exciting lives together if there is a demand for a sequel. I love to hear your comments or feedback.

Cindy

Pantyhose Addiction By Cindy Johnson – [email protected] www.CindyTV.wordpress.com

Audio Story on YouTube: https://youtu.be/5cRfCfqB_Y0
Be sure to Subscribe to my channel for more stories
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Even though it was going to be a hot July day I still enjoyed wearing my pantyhose. Ever since my wife Janet caught me in a pair of hers three years ago, I have worn them every day without objection. They still feel wonderful when I roll them up my smooth legs and even better under a pair of jeans or in a skirt. I honestly have to say I have never grown tired of wearing them. The silkiness of the nylons against my legs or the way they feel under a pair of tight jeans is indescribable, which makes me wonder why more women don't wear stockings or pantyhose more often.

You hear women all the time complain how hot or uncomfortable they are but that makes no sense to me as I have had lots of experience wearing them. Nylons make your legs look smooth, sensual, and sexy. They feel soft and sexy under your clothes. They are a constant reminder of your sexiness and what girl doesn't want to feel sexy? Men love to see a girl in a short skirt, sexy nylons, and high heels. I should know, I love it on them, and I love to wear them myself.

Over the past three years we have purchased dozens and dozens of pairs. After experimenting with different brands and styles there are only two brands I now purchase. Wolford Pantyhose and Oroblu Pantyhose are by far the most elegant, sexy feeling pantyhose made. They are expensive but for me, money doesn't matter when it comes to my pantyhose.

As I mentioned earlier it all started three years ago when Janet came home unexpectedly and caught me rubbing my hard-on while wearing a pair of her pantyhose. She was surprised but when I explained how sexy they feel she seemed to understand. Janet even became playful and encouraged me to wear them more often. Sex became much more fun as I wore them during our love making sessions. Janet became a little more curious about my desires and started asking me questions. After a few days I confessed that when I was younger, I used to dress up as a girl in my sisters’ clothes when I was home alone. I told her I had stopped but when I came across her pantyhose it just seemed like the right thing to do again.

After telling her about my past cross-dressing Janet said that from this day forward, I would wear pantyhose every day or suffer the consequences. I agreed since I liked the idea anyway. Janet went on to explain that she wanted me to share my fantasies with her and she explained that she was a little disappointed that I had not let her in on all my desires. Janet felt that this was a way of having some control over me. I liked the idea of having to be submissive and agree.

So, from that day forward I've worn pantyhose under my suits to work, under my clothes during the evening and weekends. Sometimes I wear them to bed under a teddy or nightgown. Yes, I am addicted to pantyhose and I enjoy women's silky lingerie.

Janet and I shopped several times and filled three drawers full of pantyhose, panties, and different types of lingerie. Silky slips, baby doll pajamas, short nightgowns and even a corset or two. Yes, Janet seemed to enjoy it as much as I did.

About a year after this started our sex life started to decline. Janet seemed to lose some interest and suggested something that changed our relationship forever. She said that I seemed less sexy because I have gotten used to wearing my sexy clothes so often.

"Mel, I think you have taken this for granted and I feel used. If you love me, you will do something that I think will improve our situation."

Without objection I said, "Of course, what do you have in mind?"

Janet smiled and said, "Well you remember how sexy you felt when you first started wearing my pantyhose?"

"Yes, I do."

"Well I think the thrill is gone and I want to add a little more spice to our life." She said.

"What do you have in mind," I asked.

"Mel, I want to dress you up as my girlfriend, from head to toe. I want to spend a couple of days with you dressed as my girlfriend. I think that would get you really horny and would make me equally excited."

"Oh my, I don't know Janet. I mean you know I would love to dress up but I'm not sure how you would handle me dressed up like that," I answered almost in shock.

"Don't you worry your cute little head." I've seen you every day in nylons, slips, teddies, and heels. It wouldn't be a big leap just to put on a dress and some make-up," she replied.

My instant hard on gave my desire away. She started rubbing it under my pantyhose and said, "I assume this means yes?"

All I could say was, "Well, yes." My excitement of dressing up all the way showed in our love making. Janet knew what I wanted and was letting me live out a fantasy. I was grateful and thrilled.

So, Tuesday morning I went to work and took off Thursday day and Friday in preparation for a 4 day weekend. Janet seemed delighted and went shopping that afternoon.

When I got home from work there were eight large bags of clothes and other items all over our bedroom. Janet unpacked several of my drawers and put my new feminine items in my dresser. I had to pack my old clothing in some boxes and put them in the garage. She then made some room in my closet for the dresses and outfits she purchased and finally lined up my 4 pairs of high heels on the closet floor.

I greeted Janet at breakfast all showered and freshened up in my pink baby doll over my nylons and wearing my mule slippers.

"Well, are you ready for your total transformation, honey?"

"I'm nervous but ready. What do you want me to do?" I asked.

"Since you are clean and all powered up, let's put you in some daytime clothing. First I want you to put the lingerie I've laid out for you on and call me when you are dressed."

I took the tags off the new black lace bra and pantie set and then opened the new pair of silky sheer black pantyhose. I slid the sexy new items on and called for Janet.

She came in and smiled, "That lingerie looks lovely on you, Mel."

"This is a special gift I got just for you, darling," she said handing me a small box. Inside the box were two silicon breasts prosthesis with life-like nipples. These were the type mastectomy patients purchased after surgery.

"Janet, these are expensive. What did you do this for?" I asked in shock.

"Honey, I wanted you to look and feel 100% female and money is not an object for my sweetheart," she said smiling.

The breast fit into a slot in the bra making them invisible and genuine. The nipples protruded through the bra and I loved the way my shape had changed with such a simple change. The weight and slight tugging on the bra was a new feeling I would be getting used to but one I was going to enjoy.

"Well honey, how does it feel to be a 36c? A lot of women would die for those."

"They feel heavy and they seem to be in the way as I move my arms. I don't know if I can get used to them." I responded.

"Oh yes, you'll get used to them, I promise. It will take some time, but you will adapt to having them. Just remember it is important to keep your shoulders back, a girl must have good posture and there is nothing worse with a pretty girl with bad posture. Now shoulders back and show off those tits!" She said giggling She sat me down at the make-up table and started working on my face.

"I've been meaning to trim your eyebrows for some time and now I finally have my chance."

When she was done, they were thinner and had a feminine shape to. She showed me how to trim them correctly and gave me instructions, "You don't want to pluck them too much, just enough to show that you care about your looks. I expect you to keep them like they are now, OK?"

I nodded as she opened a new make-up case, "This new make-up kit is for you, I bought just for your coloring, so I'll expect you won't have to use mine any longer. If there is something you don't have or need just let me know and I'll get it for you."

She showed me how to apply the base and foundation to my face. I was taught what brush and sponge to use and how to use highlights to show off my facial features. She spent a half hour on my eyes showing me the correct way to color my eyes and the correct way to use eyeliner and mascara.

"When you go out at night, I'll have to show you how we put on darker colors for evening wear," she said as she finished up on my eyes. Next came the lipsticks and I had over 10 lipsticks to choose from.

"We are going to use this coral red because it's going to match your nail polish. I'll let you put it on but first we apply a lip liner, of a little darker color to your lips. This keeps the lipstick on your lips and prevents it from sliding off onto areas it doesn't belong. The lip liner also serves as a backup color when your lipstick comes off throughout the day your lips will still have some color," she said as she continued her instructions.

"Since you don't have nails long enough to style, we're going to have your nails done later today at the mall."

"Yeah right, very funny. I'm not going out dressed like this."

"Janet, just wait until I am done with you before you make that decision," she said as she rubbed my enlarged cock through my pantyhose.

"Now it's time for your hair and I have another surprise," she said as she brought another box out form the closet. It contained a newly styled wig that she placed on top of my head.

"Even though your hair is long enough, until we get it styled you will wear this," she said holding up an expensive looking wig. She pinned it on my head and stepped back.

"Perfect, you look just like Jennifer Anniston."

It was amazing, between the make-up and now the wig I looked so much like a girl I was stunned.

She saw my surprise and smiled, "I knew there was a beautiful woman under all that lingerie you've been wearing. I'm glad she finally came to visit. Now it's time to get dressed. But before I let you do that, I bought something that you will need. All the items I bought you are very feminine and form fitting and even though you've lost several pounds and have a nice figure we need to enhance you a little. That's why I got this for you to wear. From now on make sure you have it on whenever you are dressing up in one of these outfits Mel," She handed me a black lace pantie girdle with tummy control.

When I finally slid it on, my waist shrunk two more inches and my constant hard on was pushed out of sight. It was the perfect piece of clothing, even if it was extremely tight and a little uncomfortable.

Janet led me to my closet and showed me all the new dresses and asked me to pick one a girl would wear for daytime wear. "Keep in mind what lingerie you are wearing," she added. I picked out a conservative blue dress with subtle lace trim. I knew it would go well with my dark lingerie.

"OK, that will work well. Put it on and let's see how it fits," she instructed.

After she zipped me up, I slid it around until it was in place and moved over the mirror. The dress came just above my knees and the light material floated around my body. Janet was grinning from ear to ear as I stood in front of the mirror in shock at the new girl looking back at me.

"We need to complete your outfit," she said as she handed me the black high heels. The dress was wonderful and sexy; you could even see the fake nipples through the think dress material. I was in ecstasy and touching myself all over. I spent over twenty minutes admiring myself in the mirror as Janet patiently watched.

"Just imagine how good you are going to look after a few days of practice. You know Mel, since you look so feminine, I don't think your name is fitting any longer. It's time for my girlfriend to have a softer feminine name. Do you have one in mind?"

"Melissa," I blurted out without thinking. It's the name I call myself whenever I dress up and it just came out a little too quickly.

"That was a fast decision but it's lovely. Melissa. I like it, and you do look like a Melissa. Well Melissa, there is more to being a girl than just looking like one. Now I know you've been dressing and playing dress up around the house for a while now, but I am going to take you to an entirely new level. From now on when you are dressed up, I will expect to see you use complete feminine movements and a soft feminine voice. I will show you some things and you will practice until they become second nature."

Still looking at myself I said, "Yes, thank you this is going to be so much fun," I was so excited about the look and feel of all these new clothes that I was out of control.

"Let's start with your walking. Now you walk great in those heels, but you need some improvement. From now on I want you to swing your hips much more and whenever you take a step, I want to see one foot directly in front of the other. This means you will have to take much smaller steps, but you will start to move much more convincingly," she said.

So, for the next hour I walked all over the house swaying my hips from side to side as I took small petite steps until she was satisfied. During this time, I was shown how to hold my hands in a more girlish way. I had to keep both elbows at my side and turn my hands just enough to show my feminine movement. She explained that this practice was going to make me work on being ultra-feminine which will make me look more desirable, convincing, and eventually become part of my normal movements.

"I want you to practice all of this at least 3 hours a day, understand?" She asked.

"Yes, I can do that." I responded.

"Now we need to work on your voice. Right now, it's high enough and dressed like that I don't think anyone would think about it, but I think it best to make it a little softer." We worked on talking a little slower and softer with a more of a whisper in my voice. When she was satisfied, she said, "This is how I want you to talk from this moment forward. You must practice until it becomes natural."

"OK, I'll keep practicing," I said in my new voice.

Janet smiled, "OK, we've been at this all day and I haven't eaten lunch. Take this and follow me," She said after she handed me a new purse.

"Where are we going, Janet?" I asked softly.

"You sound sweet, keep that up Melissa," she encouraged.

"You didn't answer my question," I asked nervously.

"Like I said, I'm hungry and I said we were getting your nails done."

"Please don't do this, Janet." I begged.

"Stop it, Melissa. Look at yourself, you look better as a girl than most girls I know. You love how you look; you've already said that. So, what's the issue?"

"I'm nervous about being outside."

"Well, you'll get over it soon enough. I've spent a small fortune on all your clothes and make-up, the least you can do is be thankful and allow me to enjoy your company as my new girlfriend."

Deep down I really wanted to go out dressed like this which is probably why I went along with her wishes. She got ready and dressed in jeans, a cotton top and sneakers which really made me stand out when I stood next to her.

"Janet, why are you dressed like that when I'm all dressed up and wearing heels?"

"Melissa, this is your special day and I don't want to draw any attention away from you. I'm trying to be a nice girlfriend," was all said as she took my hand and led me to the car in the garage. Before I knew what happened we had driven out of our development and were speeding across town to the mall. Janet could tell I was nervous and tried to relax me a little.

"Melissa, you look so lovely like this I just wish we had done this sooner. Now we both have a new common interest and something we can share. I also have a new girlfriend and someone I can relate to, isn't this wonderful?"

"Yes, and I appreciate all you've done for me, just be gentle. I'm very nervous."

"Silly, you have nothing to be nervous about. I'm right here with you and I guarantee you will be fine. Just think how jealous all those women are going to be when they get a look at you," she said as we both laughed.

"That's better, now if you're going to be my girlfriend you must think like a girl and talk about girl things. Can you do that, honey?"

"I'll try. What do we talk about?" I asked.

"We’ll all girls talk about clothing, shopping, dieting and of course men. When a girl sees a cute guy, we talk about him. Just like guys do when they are together and see a cute girl. So, to be totally convincing you have to really start thinking like a girl and acting like one. Can you do that?"

Wow this was too good to be true; my lifelong fantasy was being given to me by my loving wife. In fact, she was encouraging me to act this way and I was going to let myself go.

"Yes, I think I can. You know Janet I was thinking that since you seem to be OK with my feminine side, and I am delighted with the results, that maybe I can spend another week as Melissa. I have some more vacation time and I can even work at home for a while. What do you think?" I asked.

"I think that would be wonderful. It's settled then, you can call work tomorrow and take next week off and we can get to know each other a little better as girlfriends," she said as she pulled into a parking spot. She turned off the engine and smiled at me, we are going to have so much fun, and I can't wait. Right now, we are going into the mall as two girlfriends so it's important to remember that, no matter what happens. Remember your movements and how to walk as you practiced this morning. Keep your voice soft and remind yourself that you are a girl, you are Melissa, and you will start thinking like her, OK?"

"Yes, I'm ready." I got out of the car and walked with Janet towards the mall. I immediately felt out of place dressed in that dress and heels as Janet walked next to me in jeans and sneakers.

"I wish you had dressed up a little more Janet."

"Don't worry about me honey. Today is all about you. Now take smaller steps and remember to move your hips. That's better."

The emphasized hip movements made me take much smaller steps than I was used to taking. It seemed it was going to take forever to get through the parking lot as I heard my heels click along the pavement. I had to keep my head up as I put one foot in front of the other to maintain my balance. I was in sensory overload as I tried to do everything we had practiced. Keeping my elbows at my side and holding my purse as I tried to balance with my new walk was quite difficult. My new breast was jutting out and screaming for attention as I walked into the mall. As luck would have it a good-looking young man held the door for us as we approached.

"Hi ladies," he said as he held the door.

We smiled and said thank you as we both saw him staring at my breast as we passed. "He's cute, isn't he Melissa?"

Not knowing what to say I nervously answered, "Yes."

Trying to get me to talk asked, "What did you find attractive about him?"

"Well, he had a nice build and a cute face," I heard myself answer.

"Yeah and a nice butt, too. I noticed him checking you out, how does that make you feel?"

"Weird, but kind of nice. I felt kind of attractive even desirable. It felt nice."

"Melissa, I have a secret for you. What you just experienced is what us girls live for. We want to dress up pretty and be found desirable and attractive. You've just passed your first test today, honey. If he found you attractive, just wait until the rest of the world sees you."

We spent the first two hours shopping as girlfriends. We talked about dresses, certain styles and I even helped Janet pick out a new purse. We saw several guys in the mall and commented on each one. How cute he was or how big he was, just like girlfriends. Janet even made comments on the size of one guy’s cock, "I'd like to ride his whopper, and I bet it's huge."

We just laughed and had a fun walking through the mall. I loved passing by the windows and seeing my reflection as we walked by. My image reminded me how good I looked. I even relaxed and enjoyed our shopping together. We stopped by the nail salon and made an appointment which gave us time to grab a bite at the food court.

We both got salads and I carefully sat with my legs crossed. My legs were exposed under the table and I noticed several guys trying to get a peak up my dress. I kept aware of my surroundings.

"All that practice has paid off; you are so natural it's as if you were born a girl. Seeing you like this has made me become respectful of your desires. I can't believe how much fun I'm having. How about you, are you having fun?"

"Janet, you can't believe how great this feels. To be dressed like this in public and have everyone think of me as a girl. I even have guys checking me out, it's a dream come true. How can I ever repay you, Janet?" I said in a very cheerful voice.

"I just expect you to be my girlfriend and obey my wishes. You know you can trust me to do what's best for you so if you really want to repay me, I ask you just to do as I say for the next week or so, Ok?"

I smiled, "Yes, you got it. Anything you say, I totally trust you. Look what you've done for me so far."

"It that a Promise?"

"Yes, that's a promise," I answered.

We finished up our lunch and walked over to the nail salon and waited for our appointment. Over the next hour Janet convinced me to go with the nail extensions and pedicure. "You will look so much better with a nice manicure, trust me," she said. An hour later I had long acrylic nails painted in a color to match my lipstick. My pedicure was wonderful, and they also painted my toenails the same color.

Janet had a normal manicure with new polish, and we were looking at each other’s nails. The nails were so long it was hard to imagine I could use my fingers again but Janet assured me I would adjust in a very short time, "Just use the pads of your fingers and remember to use your hands in a feminine manner."

As we were leaving the mall Janet said, "I want to make one more stop."

In the middle of the mall was a jewelry store which is where we stopped. Janet held my hand and said, "Now that you have such lovely nails, we need to show off your hands a little more. A few rings will really finish off your look."

Fifteen minutes later I had three rings in each hand and two new gold bracelets. Janet was looking at the earrings when I saw her smile over at me.

"Melissa, come over here and tell me which set of earrings you like," She was looking at the starter earrings for pierced ears.

"These are pierced, Janet. I don't have pierced ears; I can't wear them."

"I know you don't that's why we are looking at the starter set. I'd like you to get a pair, trust me, OK? Which set do you want to wear?"

I picked out the gold set which had a flower design as the man behind the counter told me to have a seat in their chair. I sat down carefully crossing my legs holding my purse. The man and the women at the booth both loaded up the gun the use to pierce ears as I sat nervously. Looking at Janet with that big smile on her face cheered me up a little but without warning the two attendants shot the studs into my ears. It didn't hurt but the noise and pressure startled me for a moment. They handed me a mirror and I checked out my new set of earrings.

That evening we talked about our day and decided that we would spend more time out in public. I wore my new pink camisole to bed and Janet slipped on a nightgown. We fondled and played with each other in bed for an hour as we teased and played with each other. When we were both good and hot Janet placed another present on the bed.

"This is your last gift tonight, Melissa. I know you will just love it," she said.

The box contained 3 butt plugs in small, medium, and large sizes. My mouth dropped as I looked at her. "What now," I asked.

"Remember I told you to think like a girl full time and we girls love to get fucked. Tonight, you get yours. Don't worry, we will start with this small one," She said holding up the small plug.

She pulled down my pantyhose and with some lotion on her finger she started playing with my opening.

"Get up on your knees, Melissa."

She gently inserted the first plug as I felt it enter me. Then after I felt it stretch me apart, I felt my hole close and hold it in place.

"Perfect fit. How does it feel?" She said as she rubbed my cock through my camisole.

"It feels weird."

"I am going to train your body to get used to these and eventually we will be using the largest plug. So just get used to it, darling. Now put this thing inside me and make love to your wife."

She held the plug in place as I made love to her that evening. As I started to get close to coming, she asked me some questions.

"Did you like all those guys checking you out today, Melissa?"

"Hmm, yes."

"Do you like the way that cock feels in your ass right now?

"Yes."

"Don't you wish it was a real one, sweetheart?"

I didn't answer so she asked again.

"Answer me girl, don't you wish it was a real cock?"

"Yes, Yes, Yes," I answered as I came. My orgasm was amazing, and it again revealed my excitement.

"Wasn't that great, I've learned a lot about you today. I can't wait until tomorrow," Janet said when I was done.

"Put your girdle on over your pantyhose tonight, I don't want that plug to slip out tonight."

"I have to keep it in when I sleep?"

"Oh yes, get used to it darling. You will have a plug in you for the next week. It will only come out when necessary. Any questions?"

The girdle firmly held the plug in place as I slept. I had dreams that night of guys, dancing, pantyhose, and shopping.

The next day was almost a repeat of the previous day. I was forced to wear the plug under the black skirt and sheer blouse Janet selected. All day long the plug forced me to walk with a very wide sway. It looked like I was intentionally trying to wiggle my ass but if I didn't want the pain, I had no choice.

"I love how flirty that toy has made you, honey. Every guy that passes is checking out your ass. I bet every one of them would love to get his hands in your panties."

"Thanks, I think." I answered.

We didn't start shopping until 5pm that day so we only picked up some perfume and a few pairs of panties for me and Janet. Janet took me to the make-up counter and showed me how to add some eye make-up for evening wear. When she was done my eyes looked large and very sexy. She explained that when you are in dim lighting your eyes will still stand out.

"That's important because when you are out at night and a guy is talking to you the first thing, he notices is your eyes and you want to look sexy." Janet sprayed some perfume on me in the store before we left the mall at 7:30 and the aroma was intoxicating.

Janet wore a drab black dress with flats that evening. Her hair was combed nicely but nowhere as nice as mine. Here make-up was nice for day-wear but standing next to me she looked quite plain. The sheer blouse that showed my lace bra and nipples, along with my make-up made me again stand out when we were together.

We left the parking lot and Janet said, "I'm kind of hungry and it's early. Let's stop for dinner." She pulled into a supper club and dropped the car at the valet. I carefully got out of the car and smiled to the attendant as it was becoming quite natural.

"Table for two, please." Janet said to the host.

"It will be thirty minutes; you can have a seat in the lounge, and we will call you ladies."

We sat at a table next to the bar and by the entrance. Janet had me sit facing the entrance as she sat facing the back of the bar.

"Why do I have to sit here?" I asked.

"In that seat you will be the first girl every guy sees when he comes in the bar. This is a trick us girls use to get picked up. This is all part of your training, Melissa."

Ten minutes after we sat down two men came over to our table and asked if they could join us and before I could answer Janet said yes. I gave her an angry look and she just smiled at me knowing how trapped I was.

"I'm Roger and this is Billy, thanks for letting us join you," Roger said as he sat next to me and ordered another round of drinks. Roger was the better looking of the two guys. He was tall and well-built.

Billy was much thinner and not well-dressed. I found it funny that the better looking guy was hitting on me and not Janet.

"Hi, I'm Janet and this is my friend Melissa."

Janet started a conversation with Billy and ignored Roger and myself as we talked. Roger was a good talker and made me feel at ease. He said when he came in and saw me sitting there, he had to introduce himself. He hasn't seen a prettier girl in this place in a long time.

After twenty minutes of talking they called our names for dinner and we excused ourselves. We turned down their request to join them for dinner, but Janet did accept their cell phone numbers in case we wanted to get together later that evening.

All through dinner Janet teased me about our encounter. "How come you got the good-looking guy? I could tell he wanted you. Would you want to meet up with them later for drinks?"

"No, I don't want to meet them later tonight, I just want to be with you, Janet. I can't believe we just had drinks with those guys at the bar. I don't' know if I can handle that again, Janet."

"Welcome to womanhood, darling. That's what it's all about and you are doing lovely. Oh, and you can handle it, trust me on that. Now, I want you to go to the ladies’ room and fix your make-up and on the way, I want you to notice all the men checking you out, it will certainly boost your confidence."

She was right, between having to walk in high heels with my plug in place and my sheer blouse, every guy I passed gave me the once over. I even saw one the guy's girlfriends hit him for looking at my breast. It made me laugh inside but it also boosted my confidence. Janet was right, I really had become Melissa.

I took off work the next week and stayed dressed as Melissa the entire time. We ate out every night and even went to the movies on two occasions. I found it surprising that Janet seemed quite comfortable with me as Melissa. I never expected her to accept her husband and a total feminine cross dresser but for some reason she seemed to enjoy seeing me that way.

I was able to master my feminine movements by practicing and being Melissa the entire time. Janet's encouragement helped and by the end of the week I had no problems walking or talking as any natural woman would. By Friday night I had also graduated to the larger butt plug and got used to the feeling of having my rear filled up all the time. Janet was also happy with the results.

Saturday night she introduced me to my first life-like dildo. She explained that I was now ready to complete the training and this was the final event. She explained that the plugs were designed to stretch me to accommodate this new toy. For an hour she taught me to take how a woman takes her lover with the new toy. We both enjoyed that lovemaking session and several orgasms later we fell asleep.

I went back to work the following week as we fell back into our normal routine. For the next I only was able to dress all the way on the weekends. I missed the time as Melissa and couldn't wait for Friday night to arrive quick enough. What Janet didn't reveal was that my dressing had confused her feelings over the last year. She liked being with me and making love but her attraction to me as a girl bothered her more than she ever mentioned. Over the next few months is when things really changed.

Janet was promoted to VP of advertising at her firm. Brian, the owner of the company, was really impressed with her work. I found out later he was also impressed with her body and performance in bed. Yes, Janet started having an affair with her boss and I was the last to know. When she got the promotion, she started working more hours. Missing dinner and coming home late after long meetings became the norm. I had to spend time cleaning up the house and doing domestic chores as she put in the long hours.

One day she came home and stunned me with a revelation. She told me that she was going to be hiring an assistant and wanted me to take the job. Since I was computer savvy and understood the programs, she needed me to work on I could work out of the home and do all the work on the computer.

"Darling, I have great news. I got you a new job with a much higher pay and you can even work from home. The best part is that you can stay dressed all day, do the housework like a lady and even make more money than you do now."

I protested but she wouldn't take no for an answer.

"After all I've done for you this is the thanks I get? Really, I thought you would be more excited about the possibilities. Please reconsider, it would mean so much to me to have an assistant I can trust and work with."

"What about your boss? Isn't he going to want your assistant to be at the office? It really sounds like a girl's job and I'm not a girl?" I asked.

"I've already cleared it with him. I told him my girlfriend would be perfect if she could work out of the house and since he owns the company, he can make that decision. So it's all settled. I've already filled out your paperwork and you will start working for me in two weeks. I want you to give notice at your job tomorrow. By the way, I was able to get your work name as Melissa, isn't that great."

"I don't know, Janet. This is much too big a decision."

"Come on darling. Think how nice it would be to dress up all day and be my secretary. I know you would love it and I'll tell you what. Try if for a couple of months and if you don't like it you can quit. I can easily get you a job with one of my clients if it doesn't work out, OK?"

So, I accepted and quit my job the next day. Over the next two weeks Janet explained my new job and what I would be doing. Mostly presentation and proposals on the computer, simple stuff that wasn't very challenging, but the pay was good, and I could work at home.

What I didn't know is that Janet and Brian, her boss, were plotting my demise. It turns out that they were making love almost every day, either in his office or at his home I was in the way and they were cooking up a plot to get me out of the picture.

There were many nights Janet would come home around midnight as I waited up for her knowing she had a tough day. I would wear a sexy nightgown and my nylons and take her to bed and even though she was tired I still would lick her and bring her to climax. Without knowing I was swallowing her lovers cum as I licked and sucked her pussy night after night. It was a real turn on for Janet as she continued to control me without my knowledge.

Every day I would dress up in a nice outfit, make her some breakfast and send her off to work as I cleaned up the house and got ready for some emails and instructions on what I was to do that day.

The conflict my dressing caused continued. She was in love with Brian, but Janet still wanted me in her life. Brian knew all about me since they started having the affair. Brian was the one that came up with the idea of me becoming her assistant. I guess he figured the more feminine I became the better chance he had with Janet.

Brian started asking Janet to leave me, but she firmly said no she still loved me but in a different way. Brian came up with a new idea that he felt would make her forget me forever. He believed that if Janet saw me totally feminized with other men, she would get disgusted, grow tired of me, and finally leave me forever.

"Janet, I have a small problem that I think you can help me with," Brian said.

Brian told Janet about his younger brother Danny who was having some problems with depression. He explained that he was gay but not out of the closet. He was one of the few people who knew about his situation and kept it quiet. Brian loved his brother and didn't want to see him hurt.

"Janet, this is a perfect opportunity to help ourselves, my brother, and keep me under our control. If we play our cards right, Melissa would be under our control and command. Let's set up a double date with Danny and Melissa. I'll tell Danny all about her but not to let on that he knows. Don't mention anything about a date but get Melissa to meet us for dinner and forced into a dating situation. I think this would cheer up Danny and who knows they may even like each other."

The plan made sense so Janet worked out a plan. Shortly after her conversation with Brian, Janet had me do some errands outside the home as she created the plan. I had to run up to the Office Depot and get some copies made and binding done. She had me doing the food shopping and dropping clothes at the cleaners. However, the one thing she insisted was that I had to be dressed as Melissa and do it convincingly. Since I was dressing up full time this was not a problem. Janet wanted to make sure I was totally comfortable as Melissa without her being around. Her plan worked, I now had total confidence.

About a month after this Janet sat me down and explained, "Melissa, there will be times we will have to meet for lunch or dinner with a client. You will have to take notes and things, so I need you to really work on your voice and mannerisms, OK?"

I really fell into the role as housewife and assistant and loved dressing up all day long, so the next logical step was to become more feminine and I agreed. On the weekends Janet worked with me to make sure my mannerisms were perfect.

One Friday afternoon she called me on the business line and said she needed me to meet her for dinner with a client at 7pm. "Janet, are you kidding? I don't know if I can do this," I protested.

"You can and you will. Please don't argue it's important to me. Now meet me at Mali's Restaurant at 7pm in the lounge. I want you to wear the black silk dress you wore when we went to the play last month. You know the one?"

"Yes."

"I'll expect you to look elegant so fix yourself up nice. Spend some extra time on your hair and use the curling iron; you know how I love your hair when it has some curls. I've got to run, see you at 7pm and don't be late."

Over this time my hair had grown out we had it styled and colored. It always took me an extra thirty minutes to get it just right. I had no choice. I had to go, and I was kidding myself if I said I didn't want to. This was going to be fun and I was going to have a good time. What she didn't tell me is that there really wasn't going to be a client, but I was about to meet her boss and his brother Danny.

You see, this was the night that changed my life and our relationship forever. Brian convinced his brother to come to dinner. He told him all about me and that I had never been with a man before but that was something I wanted. (During one of our lovemaking sessions I told Janet that being dressed as Melissa and being with a man was a fantasy but I never really expected it to happen) Brian told Danny not to let on that he knows about me but to treat me like a girl on a date. He explained that Janet and he had become an item and I was in the way. It was a chance for him to meet someone nice and a way to help solve a problem. All of this was unknown to me.

In the meantime, I got out of the shower put some lotion all over my smooth body and slipped on my robe as I fixed my hair and put on my make-up. I spent most of the afternoon getting ready and trying to look just right.

I opened a new package of silky black Wolford Fatal seamless pantyhose and slid them up my legs. I slipped on a tight pantie girdle and tucked my member in to place. The black bra and slip slid easily over my shapely body. The little black dress slid over my lingerie and gently caressed my body. The 3" black heels finished the outfit as I admired myself in the full length mirror. I picked up my purse and checked to make sure all my girly items were in place. It felt magical. I couldn't wait to impress Janet and her client.

As Janet instructed, I took a cab to the restaurant and walked inside noticing some of the men checking me out. I acted as if I hadn't noticed and walked into the lounge. What was surprising was how natural it felt. I wasn't nervous or anxious at that moment. All the practice I've had over the last three years really paid off. Janet came over to me right away and gave me a girlish hug.

"Wow, is that you? You look marvelous, Melissa," She said as I just smiled trying to contain my excitement.

"There has been a small change in plans tonight. My client cancelled and when Brian found out he suggested he treat for dinner since you were on the way over anyway."

"I've never met him. He thinks I'm your assistant and he is the guy paying my salary. I'm kind of nervous about this, Janet."

"Don't be. He's had quite a few drinks, so I don't think you have anything to worry about, but you have to be convincing. He thinks that you are my girlfriend and we don't want to ruin a good thing. So, whatever happens, remember you are my girlfriend and I need you to act like that or else we could both lose our jobs, OK?" She asked. I could tell that she had quite a few drinks already, too.

"Don't worry, he won't have a clue. I feel quite confident tonight," I told her.

"One other thing, his brother Danny happened to be in the office, and he invited him along so it looks like we will be two couples tonight. Kind of like a double date. Isn't this cool?"

My mouth dropped and I felt a sick feeling in my stomach. "What?"

"It's OK, it's just dinner. Just be Melissa and my girlfriend and everything will be fine. Besides I think you are ready for this. Don't blow it for me tonight, understand?"

"Oh my god! I'm having dinner with another guy. I'm on a double date with my wife! Oh my god. Janet, I don't know about this, I've never spent any time alone with another guy. How do I act?" I was very concerned.

"No, tonight you are my girlfriend Melissa and we are not married. Remember you are my girlfriend and you must act like my girlfriend no matter what happens.

Tonight, you are a woman so just act like you have been acting for almost a year. We've practiced this so much I know you will be fine. Just remember to be attentive to the guys, smile a lot and let them do most of the talking. If it gets quiet and uncomfortable just ask them some questions, men love to talk about themselves. I'll be right next to you all night, don't worry. Oh, here they come. Relax and smile."

Brian walked over to Janet and put his arm around her waist and smiled at me, "Hello Melissa, nice to finally meet my VP's assistant. She tells me you are doing a wonderful job and you are much prettier than she led me to believe. I'd like you to meet my brother Danny who was anxious to meet you as well." Janet leaned into Brian and now had her hand around his waist. I tried to keep my composure.

Danny took my hand and said hello. He seemed shy and quiet not like his brother Brian who was having his way with my wife. I felt jealous and angry as they stood close, smiling, and chatting in a sexy way. Danny and I stood quite watching their antics.

Brian led us over to the bar where Janet ordered me a martini. She knew I needed something strong if I was going to get through dinner. They called our name for dinner just before I finished my second drink. Not eating all day and finishing two martinis back-to-back quickly gave me a buzz as I let Danny lead me to our booth. Danny slid in next to me as Janet and Brian were already sitting together.

So, there I was sitting directly across from my wife and her boss dressed as Melissa. I sat there as her girlfriend with my boss’s brother having to pass as Janet's girlfriend. Now, for the first time I was on a double date with my wife and two guys that were rather good-looking. I really put myself in a situation this time, I thought to myself.

There were so many new feelings that I experienced that it almost felt like a dream. Just being out dressed as Melissa felt amazing. The sexy way I felt as my legs crossed under the table, the way my dress felt against my thigh, or the way my heels made my hips sway as I walked felt tantalizing. Sitting next to some guy who was asking me questions in an effort to know me better as Melissa was quite scary knowing I had to be totally convincing. The new feeling of jealousy that ravaged my senses as I watched Janet and her boss Brian talk and touch right in front of me at the bar and now the table.

Brian and Janet seemed quite comfortable with each other. Janet did nothing to stop his advances whether he leaned and whispered in her ear, touched her face or even when I saw his hand on her lap. What was going on? It was as if they were really a couple. All these feelings at the same time were overloading my senses, so I just had more drinks to try and numb the senses.

After we ordered Janet asked me if I'd like to join her in the lady’s room and I quickly accepted. I was going to find out what was going on once and for all. So, I walked with her to the ladies’ room only to find that the three martinis that I had now finished had now gotten the best of me. I had to concentrate on each step and carefully follow Janet as we made our way through the restaurant.

"Melissa, you really have to slow down on the martinis, or you will give yourself away. Please be careful, our jobs depend on it, ok sweetheart?" She asked when we made it into the ladies’ room. "Janet, what's up with you two? He has his hands all over you and you don't seem to be stopping him." I questioned her.

"Oh stop, there is nothing going on. He is just being nice and besides that's what girls do with their dates. Now it wouldn't hurt you to be a little more attentive to Danny, you're not really being friendly to him. Just relax and enjoy yourself tonight. Don't think of yourself as my husband dressed as a girl tonight. Think of yourself as a woman and my girlfriend Melissa on a double date. Let yourself go and enjoy this opportunity, who knows if it will ever happen again."

Maybe she was right. Perhaps I was being too sensitive, and I did enjoy all the attention I was getting. I decided to do as she said and become her girlfriend. I was going to try to forget I was her husband and that I really was her girlfriend Melissa and have a good time. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity and I was going to enjoy myself.

So back at the table I stopped watching Janet and Brian and started paying more attention to Danny. This obviously pleased him because he became much more attentive. We talked a lot and we both overcame our shyness by touching each other several times. I even allowed him to rest his hand on my thigh during dessert as we spoke softly to each other. He seemed like a nice guy that any girl would love to be with.

I even realized how well he was built and how handsome he was as his large hand covered mine on the table. He made me feel small and vulnerable and I loved how it felt.

Janet gave me an approving smile across the table as we chatted. Brian spoke up and said, "It looks like we are all getting along quite nicely, and I'd hate just to have the evening end so quickly. I propose that we go out for a few more drinks before we end the evening. How does that sound?"

Janet spoke first, "That sounds good to me. How about you two?"

Danny looked at me and said, "How about it, Melissa. Will you join me for a few drinks before I take you home?"

Before he takes me home? What was that about, I asked myself? "OK." I answered feeling the pressure.

Brian paid for the bill as we watched. Watching some other guy pay for our dinner made me feel funny and a little submissive. I thanked him for dinner and tried to look appreciative. I could tell Janet approved as she gave me a nod of approval.

An hour later we were at Club Vision. This was an elegant cocktail and dance club and since it was early, we were able to get a table with two couches across from the dance floor. I saw Brian tip the host as Janet once again took me to the lady’s room. This time the bathroom was crowded with other women fixing their make- up and hair so we couldn't talk too much.

"You to make a cute couple," Janet said.

"Thanks, he is adorable but I'm a little nervous in a place like this," I whispered.

"It's ok, you're doing fine. Just continue to be nice to Danny and Brian. Enjoy the evening, it won't last forever. You have to admit this is totally cool."

"Yeah, I'm having a lot of fun and enjoying all these new feelings," I said.

We both reapplied our lipstick and touched up our make-up. Janet even worked on my hair and sprayed some hairspray to help it stay in place. We sprayed some more perfume on ourselves and headed back out to the guys.

"Just remember to keep smiling. It will relax you and make other people comfortable."

That was her advice as we approached the men. I don't know what time it was or how many drinks I had but I found myself out on the dance floor with Danny. I'll never forget the thrill of dancing in my heels and my dress sliding around me as I spun and moved to the music.

I was smiling, laughing, and having a great time. I forgot myself and became Melissa and loved being with this guy. We even danced several slow dances and I even allowed him to rub my ass as we danced.

When we got back to our seats, I saw Brian and Janet embraced in a kiss while Brian had his hand up Janet's skirt.

For some reason it didn't bother me as I concentrated on Danny and my own situation. As I was starting to sit down, I slipped and fell into Danny's lap and he took the opportunity to plant a big kiss on my lips. I didn't fight back but allowed him to kiss me again and again. As I sat on his lap, I felt him grow very hard from excitement and I teased him a little by rocking back and forth. With our tongues intertwined I lost track of time and our surroundings. When I got off him and found my seat, I saw Janet looking at me in shock. She quickly smiled and gave me a wink as I absorbed everything that was happening.

We danced several more times as the night. After several more dances I followed Danny as he led me through the crowd holding my hand back to our table. Janet and Brian were gone. "I wonder where those two are. I didn't see them out on the dance floor," I heard myself say.

"Don't worry about them Melissa. Brian and Janet wanted to spend some time alone, so they asked me to take care of you for the rest of the evening. I'll bring you home when you are ready."

I suddenly panicked. Now I was alone, without Janet. I became unsure, nervous, and scared. Danny was now in charge of me and I had to depend on him. Now I understand how women feel when they are in these situations. Danny was nice and seemed to detect my nervousness.

"Melissa, if you like I can take you home now. Just let me know."

We finished our drinks and I suggested it was getting late and maybe I should get home. He paid the bill as I again watched. As we left the bar, he put his arm around my shoulder, and I felt myself lean into him as we walked. When the Valet gave us the car, he held my door as I got in. That made me feel quite special and I smiled as he shut the door

All the way home he told me how beautiful I was and how much fun he had. I loved all the attention he was giving me and decided just to enjoy the situation as much as possible. We held hands as he drove, and I sat smiling with my legs crossed. This was a fairy tale come true. A fantasy lived out…being a pretty girl out with a good looking guy. This good-looking guy was even romantic and treated me so special. I didn't want the night to end. After the twenty minute ride he pulled into my driveway and walked me inside our home. We kissed for several minutes and I knew it was time to end this before it went a little too far.

"Well goodnight, Danny. I really had a great time, but I need to get to bed. Thanks again for a wonderful time."

"Goodnight? It's still early. Let's sit and chat on the couch for a minute," he said as took my hand and led me onto the living room couch. As soon as we sat on the couch Danny suddenly kissed me hard and I tried to resist but this time his hands went wild. He held our faces together as I tried to push him away. His other hand slipped under my dress and reached my crotch before I could react. I was very hard from all the excitement and Danny found my secret that I had tucked between my legs.

"What's this?" He said as he tightly grabbed my member.

I thought I was going to die, or he was going to kill me. What was I going to do? I had fooled this guy all night. I danced with him and let him kiss me all evening. I know how macho guys can get and I knew I was in trouble.

"Please don't hurt me, I really enjoyed being with you tonight."

"But you're a guy? You've tricked me all night! What am I going to do with you now?"

I sat there hoping for a miracle or Janet to come in and save me but neither happened. Danny had a serious look and said, "Well we have a little problem now don't we."

"I am truly sorry Danny. Please don't hurt me," I begged.

"All evening you have teased me and made me horny. Now I have this hard on and I need relief. I'll tell you what I'll do. If you can relieve me, I might forget all about this, besides you still look like a girl in that dress. So, get on your knees and do your girlish chores for your man."

Did I understand him right? He wasn't going to kill me if I sucked him off. I was confused and nervous and just sat there not knowing what to do. Danny put his large hand behind my head and pushed me to the floor.

"Take out my cock and make love to it Melissa. It's the only choice you have."

That's when it hit me, I was exposed as a cross dresser and the guy that found out wants me to suck him off. I never bargained for anything like this and now I was being forced to cross the line to a new level.

Without any choice and with Danny's coaxing I saw my long red nails unzip his pants and unbuckle his belt. He stood as I pulled down his pants and underwear to expose his large cock. It sprung forward as his pants slid down his legs and hit me in the face. He laughed as I tried to recover. He sat back down on the couch and smiled.

"It's time, Melissa. Do your thing, girl," he said with a special emphasis on "girl."

I reluctantly touched it and it moved. I saw my fingers reach out and grab his shaft and then saw my long red nails wrap around his hardness.

"Be careful with those nails Melissa and watch your teeth. I don't want to feel them when you suck me off, understand."

Oh great, what have I done… I thought to myself. I couldn't believe what was happening. At this point I knew I had no choice, so I started gently stroking his cock and playing with his balls. I removed my heels so I could get better leverage with my feet. My face was now inches from his cock. I stared in disbelief of what I was about to do.

I opened my lips and moved very close to the head of his cock and hesitated. I knew that in a few seconds I would have a cock in my mouth and forever be known as a cocksucker. That was something I could never change and something I would have to live with forever. I must have waited too long because Danny suddenly slid forward and pushed his cock in my mouth.

That was it; I had just allowed a cock in my mouth. There was no going back, and it made no sense to stop now that it was already done and Danny would hurt me if I didn't finish.

So, I let my lips close over his shaft and gently sucked him as he laid back and let out a satisfying sound. When he did that, I felt encouraged to give him more pleasure, so I concentrated on his cock and started to lick, suck, and stroke him all at once. I could tell he was enjoying himself. The best way I can describe my feelings is to compare it to an "out-of-body experience." I was there but it was like I was outside my body watching myself perform this sex act. I felt his soft skin and hard shaft as it made my mouth feel full and hungry for more. I knew that the salty taste I received was a promise of things to come.

For the next 15 minutes I worked my head up and down his shaft until my mouth was sore. He was getting very close to coming and I wasn't going to stop. I tightened my lips and stroked him even faster as I gently sucked on the tip of his cock. At this point it seemed natural, almost like I knew what I was doing.

Once again Danny made a sudden move forward and this time, he shoved his cock down my throat. He held my head so I couldn't move and without any choice I accepted his entire cock down my throat. I knew I had to relax or choke to I opened my mouth as wide as I could and allowed him to fuck my mouth.

He was now standing over me with his hands on my head literally fucking my face. Fortunately, it didn't take too long for him to explode in my mouth. The first gush went directly down my throat. He started moving furiously and his come was now all over my face and lips. I took a breath, opened my eyes, and tried to catch as much of him as I could but there was cum all over my face and on my dress.

That's when I realized we were not alone!

"Wow, I'm sorry to pop in on you two but we just got home," Janet said surprised. I froze as Danny kept coming on my lips.

"Sweetheart, don't stop now." She came over and gently pushed my mouth onto Danny's cock. My heart sank as I saw her watching me finish off my boyfriend. When Danny finally pulled out, she fed me some of his cum from my dress.

"It looks like this will have to go to the cleaners," she said with a smile.

Brian and Janet were both there watching me give Danny a blow job. I was mortified, embarrassed, and totally humiliated. I had betrayed Janet, exposed myself and knelt here before Danny who knew I wasn't a girl. Fear overcame me and I wanted to run and hide. When I got done licking and cleaning Danny up, I sat down on the couch next to him. I had no choice as he pulled me to my feet and pushed me down on the couch. Brian and Janet sat on the other couch as Danny pulled up his pants and sat next to me and then put his arm around my shoulder.

"Well, it looks like you two really hit it off tonight," Brian said.

Danny smiled and said, "Yeah, I think you can say that.'

"So Melissa, I didn't know you had that in you," Janet said with a strange look on her face.

I just sat there without saying a word. Danny finally said, "I have some early plans in the morning, and I need to get some rest. This has been a wonderful night but now it's time for me to go." He stood up pulled me up with him and kissed me in front of Janet and Brian.

"Thanks for a fun evening, Melissa," he said with a special emphasis on Melissa.

"Goodnight Danny, see you tomorrow," Brian said as Danny took me with him to the front door.

Danny pulled me outside on the porch and gave me a glaring look then said, "I haven't forgotten what happened this evening and I'm still not sure what I am going to do with you but I'll make you this promise, this will remain our little secret. I won't say a word to Brian, so your jobs are still safe, for now. I will be calling you for another date to discuss how this will end. You will accept my call and be ready to be with me whenever I call, understand Melissa?" Again, he put special emphasis on Melissa.

"Yes, thank you Danny and again I'm really sorry for fooling you tonight. I didn't mean any harm, I swear."

"Well answer one question for me before I leave. Did you enjoy sucking my cock?"

I didn't know how to answer. I stood there without knowing what to say until Danny grabbed my arm and applied some pressure?

"Well, did you enjoy it or not, Melissa," he asked again.

"Yes ok, yes," I couldn't believe I just said that, but I heard it come out of my mouth. I'm not sure if I said it just to answer his question, or if it really was enjoyable.

He smiled and let go of my arm. "Good, that's nice to know."

After he left, I went back inside to find Janet on her knees doing to Brian what I had just done to Danny. I saw his hard cock on my wives red lips as she winked at me standing there in shock.

"After seeing you and Danny tonight I felt left out so I convinced Janet to take care of me too," Brian said as Janet sucked on his cock. She looked up at me from her position in front of Brian and made eye contact with me again, as she sucked his cock.

I ran upstairs to the bedroom not wanting to see anymore. This evening could not have gone any worse. First, I become exposed as a guy, then I am forced to become a cocksucker and now I have to see my wife sucking her boss's cock in my living room. It just couldn't get any worse.

The bed felt wonderfully comforting as I just lay down and cried. The next thing I remember was the sunlight on my eyes and the pain in my head. I had a major headache as I lay in the bed still in my party clothes from last night. My face and lips felt sticky because of the dried cum from Danny last night. That's when everything that had happened came rushing back into my head. I felt overloaded and wanted to scream.
I got up and ran into the shower and scrubbed my body. After a long hot shower, I cleaned up and came out to the bedroom to get dressed. Janet was there waiting.

"Good afternoon sleepy head. I'm glad you're finally up I was starting to get worried. You slept half the day away, Melissa. It's 2pm in the afternoon and I've been up for several hours while you slept. That was some night, huh?"

All I could do was nod, "My head is killing me, and I need some aspirin."

Janet had a glass and some pills ready, "Here take these, you'll feel fine in no time. Now get dressed and come downstairs for some food and talk," There was a nightgown, pantyhose and slippers on the bed that she pointed to as she left the room. I sat alone for ten minutes as the pills started to work and I felt myself relax. It turned out that she had given me a sedative, and not aspirin. The pain was gone, and I was floating on air. I put on the nightgown over my pantyhose and then the low heeled slippers that Janet had left out and went downstairs to the kitchen where Janet had been waiting.

"You need to eat something, honey. Here, just eat and relax," she said as she put a light breakfast on the table.

---Our Chat---

"Janet, we need to talk," I said troubled about what took place last evening.

"Yes, I know. There is so much to talk about, and we have all day to talk about it, ok?"

I sat there eating and trying to figure out where to start. I realized how feminine I had become as I sat there in my silky nightgown over my nude pantyhose. I noticed my red toenails sticking out of the tip of my pink slippers and then realized that they matched my long nails that were holding the fork I was eating from. My hair was curly and cut in a girlish style and my diamond stud earrings were still in place. What have I become?

What can Janet think of me now? I didn't feel like her husband, all I felt was humiliated and sad. Janet interrupted my thoughts, "Melissa, you were wonderful last night. You really hit it off with Danny, but I have to admit I'm a little surprised about what I saw when Brian and I came into the house. Was that your idea or his? What happened?"

Thank god for the pills because they really helped me relax and made me able to discuss everything but not before I started to cry.

"Oh Janet, it was awful. When he took me home, I tried to say goodnight, but he took me to the couch and started grabbing me all over. He ran his hand up my skirt and found out about my secret. I tried to explain but after he learned the truth Danny got really mad and said he wanted to beat me up but gave me a choice, he said I had made him horny and would keep my situation secret if I sucked him off. What could I do, I had no other choice? I knew that if he told Brian you and I would lose our jobs. I also knew he would have beaten me up if I didn't do what he asked, do you hate me?" I continued to sob uncontrollably as she wiped off my tears.

"Oh Melissa, don't cry. I love you. What you did was just natural, that's all. Don't you remember our conversation in the ladies’ room? Last night you were going to be my girlfriend Melissa. I told you to act and behave as if you were Melissa and my girlfriend and from what I can tell you were perfect. I watched you behave like a girl all night and you were unbelievable. The way you looked and acted all night was quite feminine. Anyone who saw you had to believe you were born a girl.

If Danny hadn't attacked you nobody would have had any idea. It was really his fault, not yours. As far as what you two did when you came home, I am sure it was just your own desires as Melissa and nothing more. In fact, because of you I gave Brian the same treatment and I know you aren't upset about that. So, let's just relax and not be upset."

"Ok, thanks. I'll be ok. There is something else he said before he left. Danny said he would be calling me for another date to decide how we wanted this to work out. What do I do about that?" I asked with a whimper.

"I don't see much of a choice at this point. If he calls you will have to accept and see what he wants. It's the only way we can end this. Oh, how I wish he didn't find out about this, everything was going along so perfectly," Janet said.

Then I stopped thinking about myself and remembered Janet sucking Brian's cock.

"What about you and Brian? I saw you with him last night and I'm sure he will want to see more of you too. You aren't going to see him again like that, are you?" I felt concerned for our marriage and somewhat jealous.

"Well, I haven't thought about that but now that you bring it up you do make a good point. He is my boss and I did suck his cock. I think we both have a problem. We'll just have to see how this all plays out, I guess."

"Did you like sucking his cock, Janet?" I asked sheepishly.

"I had too many drinks and after seeing you I was so turned on I just lost control. Yes, I did like doing that for him. As I recall, you seemed to enjoy sucking on Danny's cock."

How could I be jealous? She saw me with some guy dressed up and acting out my fantasies. I had nothing to say or get upset about. I deserved anything I got so I realized I had to accept what happened and move on.

"How does all this affect us, Janet?"

"Well we still love each other so I don't see how anything is different. We've developed a different type of relationship that seems to be working just fine and I don't want anything to change. So don't worry about us, everything is peachy."

We made love several times that evening as we were both quite turned on from the weekend. It was one of our best lovemaking sessions either of us remembered.

---Following Week---

Janet went to work, and I continued my daily routine. Dressing up, wearing my pantyhose doing the housework, taking care of Janet's business needs, and falling back into our life. Janet's boss was out for a few days and I hadn't heard from Danny, so I incorrectly assumed everything was back to normal.

Brian and Janet had talked quite a bit about that evening and they were both very happy on how things turned out. Janet learned that Danny really had a good time. Being out with someone as feminine as Melissa made him comfortable about his sexuality. It made him feel like he could have the best of both worlds.

"Janet, my brother had a great time Friday. He can't stop talking about your husband. The best part is that Danny told her that he would keep his cross-dressing a secret as long as she goes along with all his wishes. Your hubby is afraid I'll fire both of you if I find out about him, isn't this great? Did you see her face when she saw you sucking my cock? I thought she was going to have a heart attack," Brian spoke of me in the feminine with an obvious feeling of success with his plan. Janet later said she felt a little sorry for me but agreed with Brian that is was for the best.

She loved him now more like a girlfriend than a husband. His feminine appearance, mannerisms and clothing were not a turn on for her any longer. When she first started making him dress up the sex was fun, but the novelty eventually wore off and left her with some mixed feelings.

Then after seeing Mel on his knees sucking some guy's cock, she knew their traditional relationship as husband and wife was over forever. She didn't want to continue along the same path but wanted to spend more time with Brian her lover and now they had the solution. They decided to put the next phase of the plan into action. The plan was for Danny to become a much bigger part of Melissa's life with some big surprises.
Everything seemed to be in place. Danny was willing, able, and anxious. Brian was ready and Janet realized it was the best thing for herself and Melissa.

Brian and Janet called Danny and gave him the instructions. He would call this week to plan a meeting with Melissa and discuss his plans. The idea was to start slowing at first and then put Melissa into a situation where she had no choice but to become Danny's girlfriend. A form of blackmail was thought up to help Melissa make up her mind.

Brian gave Danny all the details. "Janet, it's up to you to convince her to go along with our plan and Danny's wishes. I know how you feel about her so I need to know if you can do your part. Remember you said it was for the best," said Brian.

"Don't worry; Melissa will do whatever I tell her. She totally trusts me and when I'm done, she will be a very loving girlfriend," Janet replied.

PHONE CALL

Janet answered the phone that evening as I was cleaning the dishes from dinner. I didn't pay attention and assumed it was for Janet as I was finishing this mundane chore.

"It's for you Melissa!" she said with a wicked smile putting the phone into my hands.

"Hello," I said in a soft voice.

"Hello, Melissa. This is Danny! how have you been?"

"Just fine, and you?"

We continued small talk for a while as Janet watched and listened. After a few minutes Danny explained why he called.

"Melissa, I had such a good time the last time we were together that I would love to see you again and talk for a while. How about dinner Friday night?"

"I don't know Danny. I'm not sure that's a good idea."

"Well then let me put it a different way. I will be picking you up for dinner at 7pm. Be ready."

"Ok, I understand,” I said as Janet looked on wondering what I was talking about.

"Good, wear something sexy. Bye-bye, love. See you at 7pm on Friday."

I put the phone down and looked at Janet with a worried look. "Well there it is, I suppose. He is picking me up on Friday for dinner. He wants to talk about us, what do I do?" I asked very concerned.

"Relax, first of all. Let's think about this, shall we? Now, he knows all about you and he hasn't turned you yet, in fact he wants to see you again. That means he likes you and must be intrigued by what he discovered. You seem to like him, so I don't see the harm in one dinner. Just go along and hear him out, see what he has to say," Janet advised.

"I guess I really have no choice. He wants me to wear something sexy.

What does that mean?" I asked.

"Well I think it means he wants to be intimate again so you will have to decide how far you want this to go. I think it also means you get to wear that new cocktail dress we bought last month. You are going to look great."

Friday Dinner

Janet took the afternoon off from work to help me get ready for my date with Danny. She stopped by the Victoria Secretes and brought home some stockings and a lace garter belt to wear instead of the usual pantyhose.

"I know how much you love wearing pantyhose but tonight I want you to try something different. Stockings have a way of adding some sexiness. They are fun to wear, they feel sexy and the tugging from the garters will be a reminder of your situation, and all men love them on women."

"Do you think it's wise for me to dress that way for dinner? Aren't I sending the wrong message?" I asked.

"Nonsense, they are just stockings and besides Danny won't see them unless you show them to him. They are more designed to remind you of your situation and that you have become Melissa. Now don't argue and let's get them on you."

After she showed me how to attach them to the garters, I slid them on and she was right, they felt very sexy. As I moved the garters tugged on the stocking tops and I it was a wonderful new experience.

I sat in my padded bra and stockings as she curled and styled my hair. Janet had laid out my outfit for the evening. The silky black cocktail dress and slip that matched the black bra and lace garter and sheer black nylons was on the bed when I entered the bedroom to do my make- up.

"That outfit will look great on you tonight; I bet you can't wait to slip into those clothes," she said enthusiastically.

"Janet, I'm glad you're so excited for me but I'm quite nervous about this date. First of all, this is the first time I'll be on a date alone with another man. You won't be there for support and on top of that I don't know what he wants to talk about. How can you be so giddy?" I asked.

She started taking out the make-up and said, "Melissa, I'm going to tell you what I told you last time you were with Danny. When you are dressed like this you really have to think of yourself as a girl. Not just playing around but really a girl. If you do that you will be more apt to act feminine and enjoy the feminine things, we girls get to experience. From now on, I want you to just think of yourself as a girl and stop worrying, everything will work out."

For the next half hour, she worked on my face applying extra eye make-up and ultra-long lash mascara. My eyes looked sultry and very sexy when she was done. After the eyes and face were done, she opened a new bottle of long-lasting lip gloss.

"What's that, Janet?" I asked.

"It's a new lipstick that stays on all evening. This way you won't have to worry about it while you are eating or if he steals a kiss. Your lips will look as sexy after a nice kiss as they do you when you first put the lipstick on. It only comes off with the special remover we have here."

After Janet painted my lips the mirror revealed how red, shiny, and how very kissable they now looked. After my lipstick was dried Janet demonstrated the durability by kissing me passionately as I sat at the make-up mirror.

"See, good as new and no smudges. Now you can kiss or do whatever, with confidence.'

"Ok Melissa, let's get you dressed." I stepped into the slip and silky dress and felt the material slide over my nylons and body sending a shiver down my spine. It was still exciting to wear this clothing, I loved it beyond words. She zippered me up and I stepped into the high heels and stood in the mirror.

"Wow, did you ever think you could look this good?" Janet asked smiling.

"Honestly, no. I was never able to achieve this look when I dressed by myself. Thanks for helping me. I can't believe it's me?"

"Remember, it's not you…it's Melissa. Keep telling yourself, that you are Melissa."

I applied some perfume and was about to put it on the table when Janet took the bottle and told me to raise my dress. I looked puzzled but lifted it up to my waist exposing my tight pantie and stocking covered legs. She then sprayed some perfume along the back of my thighs. "You never know where you may need perfume and a girl should be ready for anything."

I was admiring myself in the mirror when I heard the bell ring. Janet handed me my purse and told me come in to living room when she called. Janet let Danny into the living room and called for me. I grabbed my purse and came in to meet them.

"Wow, you look great Melissa. That's a very sexy dress," he said with a smile on his face.

He came over and kissed me on the lips right in front of Janet. I started to feel a little embarrassed but remembered to do what Janet said and told myself I was Melissa, and believe I was girl. I allowed him to kiss me without any guilt.

I saw Janet smile as I returned his kiss and knew the evening was going to be interesting. Janet handed me my purse and said, "You kids have a fun night, see you tomorrow Melissa." Janet rubbed my ass when she said that with a special emphasis on "Melissa."

Danny was a perfect gentleman, just like last time. He made me feel feminine as he opened my door, held my hand, and led me through the restaurant. I realized that I enjoyed being with him like this and kept reminding myself that I was Melissa.

I figured that Danny knew my secret and was treating me nicely and I might as well enjoy myself and tried to be a good date. We sat next to each other in the booth as Danny ordered drinks and dinner for the both of us. We drank a bottle of wine and I had a salad as he ate a steak. It felt nice to be submissive and allow him to be in total control and I did so without objection, after all he was the man.

After dinner we went into the bar for another drink and Danny took me to a booth and again sat next to me but this time with his arm around my shoulder. I was forced to lean into him and did so willingly.

"Melissa, I've been thinking about us and our last date. I had so much fun and even after I learned about your little secret, I couldn't stop thinking about you. I needed to be with you again to see if my feelings would change but after being with you again tonight, I realized you are what I've been searching for my entire life. Just the special type of girl I was looking for."

I sat there apprehensive and accepted his kisses after he made that statement. I felt his tongue lick my lips and explore my mouth. I gave him complete access and gave a little response as I kissed him back and licked his lips. His hand was firmly on my thigh as we kissed but I didn't care.

"Melissa, I want to take our relationship to the next level. What I mean is I want you to be my girlfriend…my one and only girlfriend. I want to see you all the time and be with you every day. I think I'm falling in love with you, Melissa."

He kissed me again only deeper and more passionately. He put my hand on his hard cock as I gently felt obligated to rub him as we kissed. He moaned as I felt his excitement grow.

The waiter came with our drinks and he stopped our embrace. We straightened ourselves out and I smiled. "Danny, I'm really flattered you feel that way and I like you too, but I can't be your girlfriend. I don't date guys; you were my first date and the first guy I've ever been with. It only happened because Janet convinced me to meet her for a business meeting. I never would have done it if I had known I would be spending the evening with a guy. This is all too new to me, Danny."

"Melissa, you are a beautiful woman and I understand your situation, but you don't understand mine. I've never been so attracted to a girl like I am when I'm with you, I can't bear to be away from you, darling. I feel like this was meant to be, Melissa."

"No Danny, you're moving too fast. I can't be your girlfriend Danny. If you want to go out once in a while, we can do so but I can't be your full time girlfriend."

"Darling, I thought this would make you happy, please don't make me force you, Melissa. I was hoping to convince you to do so willingly but believe me I am quite serious. I need you and you will be mine. I have a wonderful home that I'd like to share with you right away. I want you to live with me, Melissa."

"And if I say no, what then?" I asked timidly as I looked up into his eyes.

"Well then I guess I'll have to do some things I didn't want to do, honey. Like tell your boss about your secret and I am quite sure that you and Janet will be soon out of work. That just for starters, I'm sure your family would love to learn about your new hobby"

"You can't be serious?" I asked in horror.

"Melissa, I just told you I loved you and I want you to live with me. I am quite serious."

"What about Janet my wife? Do you really think she would let you get away with this?" I asked pleadingly.

"Well then I will have a talk with her tonight. I don't think it will be too hard to convince her and this is for the best, besides if we don't work out you can always go back to her so what's the big deal?" He responded.

We sat quietly for a while as his hand played with the hem of my dress, my nylon covered legs and the top of stocking tops, "Oh God, I just love stockings on pretty girls, nice touch honey."

He paid the bill and led me out to his car. He drove me home and walked me into the house where I was hoping to find Janet. The house was empty and as if living a real Déjàvu experience Danny again led me to the couch.

"Take that dress off for me, sweetie. Let's get a look at your wonderful legs."

Realizing I had no choice I told myself that this is what girls do for their date after a nice evening. After I had him unzip me, I stood in front of him and let the dress teasingly fall to the floor. I stood there I my lace bra, panties, garter, stockings, and heels as Danny rubbed the large lump in his pants.

In one swift move Danny stood and dropped his pants to the floor and instructed me to remove them. I got on my knees and took off his shoes and pants and then folded them and put on the couch.

"You know what I need so show me some love, darling," he said as he sat back on the couch. I found myself between his legs on my knees again looking at his enlarged manhood. What have I become? Dinner and a suck? Is that where this has led?

It was easier than last time. I knew what to expect and I knew what I had to do. I used my mouth and lips and worked his large penis with my tongue. I wanted him to come and leave so I focused on the results. He moaned and moaned as his cock slid over my lips and tongue. I stroked and licked faster and faster until he shot his load into my mouth. The texture and taste were familiar and seemed to satisfy a craving I had started to feel. This time I was able to swallow all of him without spilling any over my face. I licked him until he became soft and then stood up to put my dress back on.

After he zipped my dress back up, I sat next to him on the couch with his arm around me and my hand gently stroking his cock. I froze when I heard Janet come in the front door. I noticed her hair was a mess and her clothes were disheveled.

With my hand still on his cock she smiled and said "Well, am I interrupting again?"

"Not at all, Melissa just finished me off a few minutes ago and we were just relaxing. Let me get dressed," he said as he stood up and put on his pants.

"Don't you love that lipstick, Melissa? See, no smudges! Did you have a nice evening, Melissa?" She asked.

I ignored the lipstick remark even though she was right, "Yes, where were you?" I asked.

"It's funny, but right after you two left Brian called and took me for a few drinks. He just dropped me off. We had a fun evening, too," she said with a grin.

"So, you were with Brian again?" I asked angrily. I could tell by her smile and how she looked that they must have made love tonight. At that moment I felt helpless and like I was losing her to Brian.

"Why yes, honey. What's wrong with that? You were with Danny so what am I supposed to do, sit home all by myself?" She said sarcastically.

Danny found our conversation amusing. "Now girls, stop the bickering. Janet, we have to talk. Tonight, I told Melissa that I loved her and that I wanted her to become my girlfriend."

"That's wonderful. I knew you two made a cute couple," Janet said.

"Yes, I felt the same way, but Melissa doesn't agree with us. In fact, she doesn't want to be my girlfriend and to be honest I'm a little hurt," he said to Janet as if I wasn't there.

I spoke up, "That's not true. I said I would be his girlfriend, but he wants to see me every day and he wants me to live with him."

Janet smiled up at me and said, "Oh, so you admit you do want to be his girlfriend?"

"I said yes to that, but I explained that you are my wife and I can't leave you to live with him. I told him you wouldn't allow that to happen. I told him I would be willing to see him once in a while but not every day. He said if we didn't agree to his request that he would get us both fired and even threatened to tell our friends and family," I said almost in tears.

"Well this is quite a predicament. Let's see if I have all of this correct," She started asking questions.

"Danny, you want Melissa to be your girlfriend, is that correct?"

"Yes."

Melissa, you told Danny you would be his girlfriend, is that correct?"

"Yes, but I said not all the time."

"Yes or No Melissa."

"Yes," I answered.

"Danny, you want her to live with you and be your full time girlfriend?"

"Yes."

"What would you expect from her," Janet asked.

"To look sexy, take care of the house and satisfy me. She would have anything she wants or needs. I would take great care of her, I know how rare and special a girl like Melissa is," Danny answered.

"And Melissa, your only concern is the fact that I am your wife and you can't live with him because we are married, otherwise everything else he wants is OK, is that right?

Yes or No only please."

"Yes," I answered in frustration.

"OK, I think starting to see things clearly. Just a couple more questions. Danny, if we agree to this what about our jobs and family? Will you try to hurt us anymore? What happens if Melissa doesn't want to be your girlfriend?" Janet asked.

"Good questions, I would expect Melissa to give this a real effort so I would expect at least six months with her. After that point if she wants to come back to you this will become our little secret forever. No one gets hurt and things go back to how they are now," Danny responded.

"That sounds fair to me, what do you think Melissa?" She said as they both turned towards me.

"It sounds crazy. Are you even considering this? How could you let me leave you, I'm your husband?"

"Well sweetie, Danny isn't leaving us much of a choice and it's only for six months. We can't afford to lose our jobs and god knows what our family and friends would say or do if they found out about your newfound femininity.

Who knows maybe you'll enjoy being his girl? Besides, don't fool yourself any longer about being my husband. You've been my girlfriend for some time now and I don't think you can argue that. Besides we can still be girlfriends and go out together, the only difference is that you will be sleeping with Danny and taking care of his house. This seems like the natural step for you, Melissa. I'm giving Danny my consent and I don't see where we have any other choice."

Janet turned to Danny and said, "Just one thing before we agree. I am sure you are trustworthy, but I want a written agreement that after six months of Melissa living with you as your girlfriend, that Melissa has total freedom to either stay or leave. Furthermore, if she decides to leave and come back to live with me you will not disclose her secret to anyone."

"I can live with that, let's do that right now," he said to Janet as if I wasn't even there.

I sat there stunned with my mouth open. Janet took Danny over to the computer and they started typing a document. Danny agreed to Janet's terms and added one line. He added that Melissa was to live as his girlfriend for at least 6 months and be totally submissive and agree to all of his requests. Failure to obey all of his wishes would lead to a breach of this contract and he would disclose all of Melissa secrets.

Janet agreed and they both signed the document. They both came over to me and told me to sign, which I did without reading…I knew I had no other choice. Janet turned to me and said, "Well it looks like you belong to Danny now, Melissa. I hope you're happy."

Danny said, "OK, great I'm glad we got everyone's agreement. I knew how this would turn out, so I've already arranged for a moving truck to come here tomorrow to pack up your things and bring them to our house. Janet, you won't mind helping by showing the movers what to pack because I plan on picking up Melissa around noon and taking her to her new home. Is that ok Janet?"

"Yes, that will be fine. I know just what she needs to pack."

"I'll let you stay here tonight Melissa and have your goodbyes. Now it's time for me to leave and get ready for a busy weekend. Melissa, walk me to the door please." I stood up in my heels and walked to the door with Danny.

"I promise to make you very happy, Melissa. Please try to enjoy being my girlfriend; it will make things a lot easier." Danny kissed me goodnight and I shut the door and turned to Janet.

"This is all a joke, right? You can't be serious about this." I said.

Janet looked surprised, "It sure didn't look like Danny was kidding. I don't see any other choice."

"What if we just say no and I don't go tomorrow?" I asked.

"Then I am sure he will give us up and ruin our lives, we can't afford that. Besides this won't be so bad. You get to live out your fantasies with a handsome guy that you obviously like, after all you had already agreed to be his girlfriend and we know how much you like sucking his cock.
It's only for six months, so what. It's no big deal and you get to be with Danny who seems gentle, loving, romantic, and generous and in love with you. He's also cute, isn't he? Any girl would kill for all that in a guy. Consider yourself lucky and enjoy the experience."

"What's going on with you and Brian?" I asked trying to change the subject.

"He seems to like my company. Tonight, he picked me up and took me for a couple of drinks. One thing led to another and we kind of fooled around in his minivan. This arrangement will work out because Brian wants to see me more often I kind of like being with a real man again."

"I'm losing you, aren't I?" I asked crying.

"No darling, I'll always love you, but things have changed between us and nobody is to blame. You've become so feminine in your appearance and mannerisms that I feel like I am living with a girl not a man. That's OK because I do love you but differently. When I say you sucking Danny's cock last week, I knew we would never be the same again. Brian was there at the right time and made me feel like a woman again and I realized how much I missed that feeling. You can relate to that, can't you Melissa? When Danny holds your hand or leads you through a crowd, pays for dinner or gives you a strong kiss it makes you feel feminine, appreciated and well, like a woman. A woman needs a man and just like Danny is your bull, Brian is becoming mine."

Sadly, I understood what she meant and realized that my love of female clothing might have cost me my marriage. Worse yet, I may even now have to live as Danny's girlfriend.

"I'll still be here for your, Melissa. We are still married but we need some time apart to figure out our future plans. Maybe the next six months will give you some time to decide what we really want. So, I think the best thing to do right now is just accept your fate. You've been living as Melissa for some time now I know think this will be a difficult adjustment."

She took me to the bedroom and unzipped my dress and let it fall to the floor. She then touched my bra and rubbed my panties. "Did Danny like the stockings, Melissa?

"Yes," I moaned.

She ran her hand over my stocking tops and pulled me into the bed on top of her.

"Lick me, Mel. Eat my pussy."

I was so turned on that I dove between her legs and started licking and sucking on her pussy. I soon tasted the salty romance of sperm and realized I was licking and swallowing Brian's cum. This really turned Janet on as she held my head firmly on her pussy and shuttered with an explosive orgasm. She rolled me over and sat on my face and told me to suck her dry. I opened my mouth and allowed her to push all the last drops of Brian's cum into my mouth.

"That was amazing, Melissa. In a way we both shared Brian tonight, but I think you already know that."

She released my confined erection and sucked me until I came in her mouth. It was the best orgasm I have ever experienced. Janet held my load in her mouth, sat up and kissed me forcing all my own cum over my lips.

"Get used to the taste, sweetie. You'll be getting a lot of this soon enough."

Exhausted from the evening, and with all the drinks consumed, we quickly fell asleep in each other’s arms and didn't awake until 10 the next morning.

"Melissa, wake up its 10 o'clock. We slept late and your boyfriend will be here in less than two hours. We have to have breakfast and get you ready."

Reality came crashing back into my head and I realized that in two hours I would not be living here any longer. My marriage with Janet would be forever changed and for all practical purposes I would be starting a new life. Two hours and my life would be forever changed.

I told Janet how I felt and how nervous I was. She went to her medicine cabinet and came back with a little pill. "Take this; it will make you more relaxed. I think you might need it today."

Ten minutes later I felt totally at ease. I felt calm and totally relaxed.

"You just get showered and I'll take care of everything else."

When I came out of the shower Janet had a pair of jeans and a blouse on the bed next to my pantyhose, panties, and bra.

"You need to get dressed and I'll help you with your make-up. Call me when you are ready," Janet said.

As I slid the tight jeans over my pantyhose, I realized that Janet was packing some luggage cases with my feminine things.

"Janet, I'm dressed," I said. "What are you doing?"

"Well I don't know when your things will get unpacked at your new house and every girl needs a couple of outfits and special things just in case. Remember, a girl always needs to be prepared."

She had packed two outfits, enough lingerie to last the weekend, make- up, shoes, purse, and cosmetics to get me through the weekend. With less than ten minutes before noon Janet finished my make-up and gave me a few more pointers on doing my make-up.

"You know Melissa, we really haven't spent that much time talking about men and I'm afraid we won't have time today. Let's plan lunch this week and we can spend some time on the subject. I'll find out when you will be free when Danny gets here," she said sounding kind of happy.

I knew I should be upset and feeling bad but the pill I took made me almost numb and uncaring. I would have gone along with almost anything at that point.

"Janet, you seem overly happy today. It's as if you are glad to see me leaving, why is that? I asked.

"I'm happy for your, darling. It's like watching a caterpillar turn into a butterfly. Today you become a butterfly and I'm very happy for you Melissa."

I guess that made sense, but I didn't have time to think about it as I saw Danny pull into the driveway.

"It looks like your boyfriend is here. Are you ready, Melissa?"

I was hugging Melissa when Danny came in smiling, "Time to go, Melissa. Are you ready?"

"She's ready, Danny. Here are a couple of bags she will need until she gets settled in. You promise to take care of her, Danny?"

"Don't worry about Melissa she will be treated like a princess. I've got great plans for her and I'm sure you will approve."

The next thing I remember is sitting in his car as he placed my luggage in the trunk. I then saw a moving van pull up as Danny gave instructions to Janet and the moving men. We pulled away and the last thing I remember is seeing Janet waving to me through the tears that were streaming down my face.

New Life

The first night Danny was a perfect gentleman and treated me wonderfully. He didn't even make any moves on me but rather made me very comfortable in my new home. The home was quite large with 5 bedrooms. The master was twice the size of my old one and it even had a separate sitting room that Danny said I could use for my dressing room.

Danny said he had to go out of town on Sunday and wouldn't be back until next Friday. He told me to just settle in and relax. He gave me his debit card and PIN along with $1,000 in cash to use for the week. "Melissa, I want you to go shopping and buy yourself some nice outfits this week. Surprise me with something sexy Friday night when I get home. Oh, and be ready to go out to dinner when I get home.

Janet called and said she would be coming over to help me get adjusted. I spent the first week in a daze thanks to the handful of pills Janet gave me to take when I got scared or anxious. We filled the dresser with all my lingerie and the separate walk in closet with all my dresses and clothes. The closet was huge, and my clothes hardly took up any space.

Danny had been out of town all week on business and on Friday when Janet came over I asked for some more pills to get me through the weekend she said, "I'm sorry Melissa, but my prescription ran out and it's time you got used to living without them. So, from now on you are on your own."

That week Janet and I shopped every evening and purchased over 12 new outfits and several pieces of sleepwear, lingerie and some more stockings. We started to fill up the closet knowing I need more clothing now that I would be living full time as Melissa.

We spent over $1,200 on his card and had fun doing so. I figured if I was going to have to be his live in girlfriend, I was going to make the best of it at his expense. What surprised me was that he never mentioned how much I spent and didn't seem to care. This part of the arrangement I could live with.

I cleaned the house up and did all the laundry, so it looked good when he came home from a long week of work. Janet had my workload decreased so that I had more time to settle in that week. Janet got my paycheck every week and used it for the house expenses I never saw any money and was totally dependent on Danny for everything. Janet helped me dress for Danny that Friday evening.

I was dressed in a Red knee-length silk dress with a side slit to my mid-thigh. A low back and a sweetheart neckline made it look very sexy. I again wore nude silk stockings that evening but this time they were attached to a red lace corset which also supported my silicon breast. It gave me a perfect hourglass shape. The tightness made it difficult to move but the effect was worth the discomfort. After slipping on the new red high heels I liberally spayed on my new perfume in all the places Janet had instructed. Janet touched up my hair and loved how I had done my make-up.

"Your face looks wonderful; you have come a long way with your make-up. I think all the lessons I have given you have paid off."

"Thanks, I did pay attention," I added.

"Well I should be off; I don't want to be here when you welcome your boyfriend home for a long week of work. I suggest you greet him with a martini when he arrives in a few minutes, it will show him how well you have adjusted."

It sounded corny but I did just that. As Janet pulled away, I got the shaker and vodka ready and when I heard the garage open, I put the olive in the glass, shook the contents and poured a perfect dry Martini and walked to the door waiting. I thought to myself how domestic I had become as I suddenly got nervous and scared. Before I could run and hide, he entered and smiled.

"Oh my god, you look beautiful. That is the sexiest dress I've ever seen. What's this? My little honey has a drink for her man. Very nice, Melissa I'm glad you are adjusting. How was your week, honey?"

Nervously I stood there playing the sparkles on my dress and said, "It was OK. I got everything put away and had time to buy a few new things as you suggested."

"Wonderful, that's what I wanted to hear. From now on I want you to have the best clothing and things money can buy. I want you to be happy and look as good as you do now."

He took the drink and took a sip then turned to me and kissed as he slid his arm around me holding me very tight.

"I couldn't stop thinking about you all week. I dreamed of this moment and you've made it so special. I love you, Melissa," he said as he deeply kissed me again. I found myself responding as I accepted his tongue gently played with it in my mouth.

"Let me get washed up and we will go to dinner and then I am taking you home to make up for lost time."

That evening he made me a woman as he took my virginity. All through dinner he had me massage his hard-on with my stocking foot under the table. On the way home I had to stroke his cock which he released from his pants before we left the restaurant.

"Tonight, I make you mine, Melissa. I've waited for this moment since the first time I saw you, darling."

This made me apprehensive and trapped. I kept telling myself that I had become Melissa, and this is what girlfriends do with their boyfriends. We barely made the bedroom as all of his clothes were removed before he hit the bed. I slid off my dress and stood there in my very sexy corset and nylons as his mouth dropped.

"Holy shit, you are one hot girl. Get over her, darling." I walked with an accented wiggle due to my four inch high heels, and sat next to him on the side of the bed. He lifted me like a little doll and placed me on top of his cock. He slid my panties out of the way and handed me some lubrication.

"Get yourself ready for me because I want to be gentle," he said. I put much too much lotion over his cock and on my hole in preparation for something I never dreamed would happen. Danny again lifted me and into position and as I now knelt over him the head of his cock was spreading my checks and touching my opening.

"I'm going to let you take it at your own speed. All you have to do is sit back slowly and allow it to enter you and fill you with my love. Now just relax and slowly sit down, Melissa."

Slowly I relaxed myself and resigned myself to the situation. I've come this far and there was no going back now. With constant pressure I felt the head of his cock start to enter me and a moment later he was inside. I felt his bulbous head inside and I smiled because if felt wonderful. It was a feeling I had never expected but a good one and I wanted more. Sure, Janet and I used dildos all the time and I think it helped me get ready for this but the feeling of a real cock with all its warmth and soft skin, yet hardness was indescribable.

"Oh my God," I moaned.

"You like that, Melissa?" He asked.

"Oh yeah, I love it!" I replied.

Within five minutes I had all of him inside me as I sat straight up, with a look of satisfaction on my face. With Danny's hands on my breast, and my hands holding his arms I started to rock back and forth and ride, his harness. I rode him until Danny could take no more, and that's when he started to pump his rod in me, as his strong hands held my waist. With his strength he easily lifted me and lowered me on his cock, faster and faster for several minutes.

His cock felt alive inside me as it grew larger and got hotter. I knew he was close to coming and a few seconds later I felt my insides showered with his hot seed. He shot load after load of his love into me and all I could do was moan with appreciation. When he was done, he relaxed as I sat there with him still inside.

"That was amazing, thank you" he said.

"You're welcome. I can feel your warm seed all inside me, and it feels safe and comforting. Your little boys are swimming inside me now, this is so hot!" I was so excited at that moment that I had lost complete control, and didn't care what I was saying or doing.

"I am glad you liked it because I plan on making you this happy every night, darling."

After he started to get soft I got off him and the bed, and then went to the bathroom. As I walked, I felt his cum leaking out of me and down my leg. In an effort to keep all of his cum inside me and to prevent a mess, I pulled one of the Tampons out of the cabinet that Janet brought over and teased me about. She said they would come in handy and now I knew why.

As I removed my panties and slid the Tampon inside my boy clit sprang forward demanding attention. I rubbed it and stroked it for only a few seconds before I shot my load into some tissues. It was a wonderful orgasm and something so intense that I never experienced before.

I slid on a new chiffon night gown over a pair of clean pantyhose and crawled into bed with Danny. He turned to me and put his arm around me as I put mine around his waist. We kissed and cuddled for a long time.

"I'm so happy to have you as my girl, Melissa. You're everything I ever wanted."

When I awoke the next morning, Danny had brought me breakfast in bed and said he was going to the gym, "I'll be back around noon," he said kissing me before he left.

Janet called soon after that and wanted to know about my evening. "Well, how was it?" She asked.

"We had a nice evening," I answered

"That's not what I mean. Did he take you? Are you finally a woman?"

"Yes."

"And???"

"Well I'm embarrassed to say this, but it was amazing. He was gentle and loving. It was wonderful and I can't wait to do it again."

"Wow, that's great. This is really working out and I'm happy for you, Melissa."

"Janet, so far it has been much better than I imaged it could be. But I still miss you."

"I miss you too, but we will be together soon enough. Just enjoy yourself and make a real effort to be happy. Let's have lunch next week and you can give me all the details. Got to go now, Brian just got up and wants breakfast. Love you, bye."

That was it, she was gone. I sat there in my silk and nylon eating breakfast in bed that my lover just made for me thinking about Janet. Brian must have spent the night and I know they made love just like Danny and I did. I should have been jealous and angry, but I wasn't. In a way I was happy for her and understood. She was right, I had pushed her to this and if I was able to be happy, why couldn't she. I just didn't want to lose her forever.

Two months later

I became quite a little housewife for Danny. I took care of the house, did the shopping and cooking as well as being his sexy lover. He was quite generous as my wardrobe grew beyond my wildest dreams. I had dozens of pairs of shoes and more clothes than I could wear. Janet was even jealous when she saw all of the nice things he bought.

As we grew to know each other better our lovemaking also grew better and better. I learned everything Danny liked and satisfied all his desires. I practiced sucking on Danny's cock every night until he told me I was the best cocksucker he had ever seen. Our time together was wonderful and I wanted to make sure Danny knew how happy he had made me and the only way I could show it was pleasing him both sexually and doing things for him like making his favorite meal or dressing sexy when we went out. He liked to see me that way because it turned him on when he caught other guys checking me out.

I spent more and more time in public for my job with Janet and being with Danny. Danny and I went out almost every night either shopping for new clothes or out for dinner. I became more comfortable with myself to the point where being Melissa was a totally natural part of my life.

For the last month Danny was teasing me by calling me his wife around the house and would refer to me as Mrs. Williams in public. Danny surprised me one day with my very own ID and Credit Cards and when he gave me my new ID, we both laughed because it read Melissa Williams. Danny arranged for me to have his last name on my ID and when we met new people, he would introduce me as his wife.

It was cute and I didn't mind especially since the Debit Cards were tied to his bank account and I was able to use them whenever I liked. I even remember getting my photo done at the bank for a new card and Danny telling everyone we just got married. The attention was kind of nice and we always had a laugh. I certainly took advantage of the situation, you might say.

Janet's plan seemed to have worked. I was out of the way and that gave her and Brian all the time they needed. Brian moved in with Janet and was living with her right after I moved in with Danny. It was a little suspicious to me, but I never said anything. I got used to the situation and we even shared stories about our lovemaking sessions with each other. Both of our men had insatiable sexual appetites and we loved to please them.

A month later during one of our lovemaking sessions one of my silicon breasts came out of my corset and fell on the bed. Danny could tell I was embarrassed after I apologized. This event later prompted a conversation about women with breast implants and how real they look. "You know Melissa, I would be happy to pay for a nice set of real breasts for you, I think you would like that. Why don't you give it some thought?"

Six Months Later

After the first month living as Danny's girlfriend, I fell into a wonderful routine living with Danny and never looked back. Living as his girlfriend and pretend wife was fun, and I never thought I'd be in this situation. I always pictured living a long happy life with Janet, but that has definitely changed.

Over the last several months I've met Danny's family and friends, and passed as his girlfriend. I did take advantage of Danny's offer and had breast augmentation and was now sporting a c-cup bra. It was a painful process and it took a long time to get used to the size and their weight, but each day I became more comfortable with them. Danny and I love how they look and feel, as well how they move under my clothes. Combined with the t-blockers and female hormones, I felt much more complete as a woman.

Brian and Janet didn't last long, and after a couple of months he got tired of living with her and moved back home, leaving Janet by herself. The good news is that their split up was amicable and it didn't impact her position at work. I felt bad for her when I told her how happy I was with Danny, and then told her he asked me to be his wife. She was so loving and understanding and agreed to dissolve our marriage, in order for me to be able to marry Danny.

I told Danny the good news and he immediately told his family that we were getting married. Of course I asked Janet to be my maid of honor at our wedding. Danny and I had discussed if I wanted any permanent surgery, and we both agreed that I should keep my boy-clit but suggested orchiectomy, which would get me off the t-blockers and all the side effects I was experiencing. Not having testicles, combined with my smaller penis (from the female hormones), would allow me to wear anything I wanted without having to worry about bulges and also allow the female hormones to work more efficiently. Eventually, my boy-clit would become useless and much smaller, which we both agreed would be perfect.

And that's how things went at the end of the six months. We celebrated our small wedding with about 30 of our friends and family. Brian was the best man and Janet was my maid of honor. After the wedding it looked like Brian and Janet were going to get back together which made both Danny and I feel better.

My body was now all female; with my wonderful large breast and only a small boy clit still attached. I felt much more relaxed and submissive. I was much more caring about the little things, cried for no reason, and realized the female hormones had done their job. All I wanted to do now was to take care of my new husband, dress pretty for him and take care of all his needs. Danny took care of everything else. I no longer had to work and just took care of the house and kept him happy by looking pretty and satisfying him nightly.

Of course I was still addicted to wearing pantyhose, and continued wearing them everyday. I did wear stockings for Danny when it was time for me to do my wifely duties because I knew how much he enjoyed seeing me wear them with my high heels.

Fin

Reunion Nightmare by Cindy Johnson
[email protected]
Free Audio MP3 version available

Oh God, no. Please tell me she didn't just bring this up in front of the entire family, and my wife. My stupid, drunk sister spilled our family secret, and now everyone is looking at me giggling.

It was our semi-annual family reunion. The entire family comes to Chicago to meet every two years from all over the country. We usually have over 50 people attend the reunion, and we make it a fun party weekend. This year I got to bring my wife Rose, who I married a little over a year ago, in a small ceremony back home in Tampa Florida. She was excited to meet my family and get to hear stories about my childhood and learn about my extended family. Rose asked lots of questions about our family and what I was like growing up.

My sister Maria was always the troublemaker in the family, and I should not have expected anything less from her, especially after all the drinks we all shared. Growing up she was always jealous of me because of all the attention I got from mom, and I guess this was her way at getting back at me for all those years.

Everyone always made comments that my sisters took after my dad's side of the family. Don't get me wrong, they weren't homely or unattractive, but they didn't get my mom's beauty genes. Moreover, by some type of genetic mistake, I was blessed with my mom's feminine features, beautiful thick hair, long legs, bright blue eyes, and her angelic face. I never gave it much thought, but my relatives and friends always made comments on how much I took after my mother, and I'm sure my sisters resented it over the years.

Maria took the opportunity to tell Rose about our childhood and some things about me I wanted to be kept secret. Things that most of the family, except Rose, knew about my childhood. Maria laughed and made light of how I used to dress up in my sisters ' clothes growing up, and how everyone treated me like one of the girls. That wasn't bad enough but, she explained, that when my sisters used to tease me, that Mom stuck up for me. Mom always took my side and told my sisters that I was prettier as a girl than they were, and that they could learn from me how to be more feminine and behave like a proper young lady.

Of course, she didn't stop there. Maria explained that I was wearing their clothes so often that mom eventually bought me my very own panties and outfits, so that I could stop wearing my sister's things. She also told Rose how excited I was to have my very own wardrobe, and how I wore those outfits around the house. She even went on to tell her how I spent most of my time dressed as a girl instead of playing ball like all the other boys. She explained that I was dressed as a girl so often, that the family just treated me like all the other girls in the family. They came to accept me as their sister and eventually nobody paid any attention to my dressing.

After everyone had a good laugh at my expense, Maria gave my wife a serious look and asked, "Does he still dress in girls' clothes around the house?"

Everyone suddenly looked over at Rose and waited for an answer. I could see how uncomfortable she was as she finally spoke up, "Well no, this is the first I've heard about that side of Kelly. He's never even brought it up and I'm sure it was just a childhood phase."

Maria burst out laughing, "Childhood? Well he was dressing up like one of the girls until he went away to college. It was normal to come home and see him in a pretty dress, nylons, high heels, all made up and acting just like one of our sisters. To be honest, Mom was right about him being prettier than his sisters, and I have to admit that he presented perfectly feminine, and really looked pretty as a girl. We all expected him to come back from college as a transgender woman, but clearly you've made a man out of him," Maria said as my mom punched her in the arm, telling her to stop the teasing.

"Well, I can certainly tell you he's all man," Rose said in my defense. I was so embarrassed as I sat there with the entire family listening and watching this cruel event unfold. Mom changed the topic about my childhood and told stories about the family, but I could see that Rose was in deep thought, thinking about the things Maria exposed about me. I was hurt and anxious to hear what Rose thought about the conversation.

Nothing else was mentioned and we left the next day to return home from the reunion. Rose seemed quieter than normal and I tried just to let things play out. It was after we landed back in Florida, got our bags, and left the airport that Rose started talking.

"Well that was a fun weekend and I love your mom, and I wish I could have met your dad. Your sister Maria is a character, isn't she?"

"Yes, Maria has a big mouth and can be obnoxious. I'm sorry if she made you uncomfortable."

I could tell she had something on her mind and waited for her to say what she was thinking. We continued to chat about the weekend, all the people, and how happy she was to finally meet everyone. Then when I thought we were done talking about the reunion, she asked the question that I knew was on her mind.

"That was an interesting revelation I learned about you from Maria. Why didn't you ever tell me about that part of you Kelly?"

I felt my stomach turn and a sharp pain in my heart. I was painfully waiting for this topic to come up, and I knew the moment Maria opened her big mouth that I would have a lot of explaining to do. I swallowed hard and tried to look relaxed as I answered her.

"Oh, that was something I tried to forget. A part of me from my past, and not the person I am today. I didn't see any reason to mention that, especially since it was far in the past. Besides, I'm sure there are lots of things you haven't told me about your childhood or boyfriends growing up too."

She sat quietly as I drove home, contemplating what I had said. "I guess you're right, no big deal. It's not like you still dress in girls' clothes anymore."

I might have remained quiet for too long a time, as she took my hand and said, "You don't still dress in female clothes, do you?"

I've never been able to lie and when I do, I always get caught so I just didn't say anything as I continued to drive.

"Kelly, do you still do that? Tell me!"

"Rose, you know I love you and would never do anything to hurt you, but once in a while I'll put on a pair of pantyhose and panties under my work clothes for the day, just for the sensation."

She sat there thunderstruck with her mouth wide open, in complete shock. I knew I had to say something but not sure what would help but tried anyway.

"It's nothing, really. I just like how it feels and sometimes when I'm stressed, it helps to wear something feminine, that's all. It has nothing to do with our relationship."

Obviously, I said the wrong thing and should have just kept my mouth shut. I realized this the moment I said it.

"It has nothing to do with our relationship? Did you really just say that? My husband has kept a secret like this from me? My husband is wearing female lingerie under his work clothes, and keeping this a secret from his wife, and that has nothing do with our relationship?" She said obviously distraught as we drove into the garage.

"Bring the bags in and let me spend some time alone to think about this. I'm going to take a bath and try to calm down and comprehend everything," she said closing her car door, and walking into the house before I even got out of the car. I have never seen her this angry, and I was really pissed at my sister and her big mouth. She may have caused a huge rift in our marriage, potentially ending it if Rose didn't understand and wanted nothing to do with a man that wears women's clothing. I loved her so much and would do anything to keep what we had up until now.

It was now 3pm, and the afternoon sun was bright, on this Florida summer day. Rose came downstairs an hour later, looking very relaxed and refreshed. "Kelly, open a bottle of wine and bring out two glasses to the patio," she said as she walked out to the pool area in her pink bikini.

I joined her on the adjacent chaise lounge and poured two glasses of wine and sat quietly. After we finished our second glass, she started the conversation.

"Obviously we have to talk, and I'll expect complete honesty. Having to find out about this secret of yours the way I did in front of your family, was humiliating. I felt very uncomfortable in front of all your family, and somehow betrayed. I thought we told each other everything, no secrets, remember? That was one of the first things we agreed to when we started getting serious. Now it appears you have not been honest with me, and that is something that is difficult to forgive. I need a relationship with someone that I can count on and trust. I thought it was you, but now I'm having second thoughts.

Now, I want to know everything, and no holding back. If I get a sense that you are lying to me or holding anything back, I swear I don't know what I'll do, but the feelings I have right now aren't good, believe me. So, you better tell me everything, and answer any of my questions without obfuscation. Do you understand Kelly?"

"Yes, I understand, and I'm so sorry you found out about this the way you did. It was something that I never thought would be a thing between us and didn't see the need to tell you about it as I didn't see it impacting our relationship, which I do know it does now. I'm so sorry for not coming clean, but surely you can see that something like that would be very embarrassing to tell your partner," I pleaded.

"Don't start that again. As partners I believe we should know everything about each other, all our secrets, fantasies, and desires. I understand how it would embarrass you, but the strength of our relationship should be strong enough to overcome anything."

"I agree, and I was wrong for not telling you about it sooner. What do you want to know, I'll tell you everything."

"First, you said that you sometimes wear pantyhose and panties under your work clothes. Do you wear my things, or do you have your own lingerie?"

Gulping and realizing I had to answer honestly, I said, "I have my own things."

"Wow, so you've been hiding these feminine clothes somewhere? Where exactly?"

"The old steamer trunk in the basement. I've been keeping the items in there."

"Where did you buy these items?" she asked as she poured another glass of wine from the second bottle I had fetched.

"I ordered things from several places on-line, over a long period of time."

We were both getting a little tipsy from the 3rd glass of wine and the hot sun as she asked, "Exactly what did you buy, what items?"

This was going to be difficult to answer because I only admitted to wearing pantyhose and panties, but I was about to come clean on much more.

"Well, several pairs of bras and panties, pantyhose, and some other things."

"Like what?"

"Some outfits."

"Kelly, stop it. You're holding back and what did I say about that. Start talking. What's in the trunk?"

"OK, several outfits, dresses, blouses, high heels, wigs, makeup, night gowns, and sleepwear."

She looked at me puzzled and shocked, "I thought you said you only wore panties and pantyhose under your suit. Apparently, you weren't being completely honest before, were you?"

"Well, that part about the pantyhose under my pants is true, but sometimes I will put on an outfit when I'm alone or on a business trip. Sometimes I pack a special outfit to sleep in or just wear around the hotel room."

"Dear god, I'm married to a cross dresser? You wear women's clothes behind my back and never expected this to come out, did you? Don't answer that, I already know the answer. How did this all start in the first place?"

I explained, "I was the youngest of my 5 sisters. I was living in a house of 6 females since dad was not around. Watching them always dressing up in nice clothes, fixing each other hair and makeup and all girly things made me interested. I remember being very young and putting on a pair of my sisters' panties that were sticking out of the hamper. I can still remember them. Silky pink nylon with some lace around the edges, and when I put them on, it just felt right."

"How old were you?"

"I've thought about that quite often and I think I was 4 years old because I remember that on my 5th birthday, I was wearing Emily's panties, when I blew out the candles."

"Wow, that's a long time. How did it progress?"

"When I was about 9 years old mom caught me a few times in her closet and asked me what I was doing there. After getting caught several more times she sat me down and asked if I was wearing her things. I remember feeling guilty and crying when I said yes. She told me to stop crying, and that it was OK, and I wasn't in any trouble. She said she understood that it must be hard growing up around all of us girls, and if I wanted to wear some of their things, there was no harm.

Mom did explain that it wasn't right to wear other girls ' clothes without permission, and that it might be better if I had my own things to wear. That weekend mom came back from the mall with 4 bags and told me to follow me up to my bedroom.

She took everything out of the bags and laid them out on the bed. There were several packages of panties, some with the days of the week, a trainer bra, two pairs of tights, and a pair of low heeled pink shoes. There were also 2 dresses, a skirt and several tops and a small makeup bag that had some lipstick and powder. I had a big smile on my face as I hugged her and thanked her for all the nice things.

"You're welcome honey, but you need to keep this in your bedroom. Put everything away nicely, as you've seen me, and you sisters do numerous times. I'll expect nothing less than that from you. Feel free to wear this in your bedroom with the door locked, but let's not venture out of your room. Your sisters all know that you like to dress up, but they have all complained to me that they are tired of you wearing their clothes and stretching them out. So, from now on, you will wear your own things, and only in your bedroom. If you need something else, just ask me and I'll get it for you. Do you understand?

That was how things progressed, and from then on, I wore girls clothes every day as soon as I came home from school. I would run up to my room, get dressed in a complete outfit, put on some lipstick, and eventually eye makeup, and do my homework. I would come down for dinner in my boy clothes and then go back to my room for the rest of the night.

Of course, my sisters noticed the makeup that I tried to remove, and they knew I was dressing up in my room, but never said anything. Everything was peaceful, but just when you least expect it, things happen. I was 13 years old, when one day I was all dressed up when we had a small grease fire in the kitchen and the house immediately filled up with smoke. Mom yelled for all of us to get out of the house, and moments later while we were all standing outside, the fire trunks rolled up and put out the fire. By this time, all the neighbors, and my sisters realized I was dressed in a pink flowered dress, with my pink heels and full face makeup. We were all panicked from the fire that nobody noticed until the fire was under control, and I was standing next to my sisters in full feminine fashion.

Our neighbor Mrs. Hendrick was looking at me and said, "Kelly, is that you? Why are you dressed like that?" but before I could answer she continued. "I always said you were such a cute boy, but you really look much nicer dressed this way. You look so natural and pretty, and I wouldn't have recognized you if you weren't here with your sisters. You make a remarkable looking girl."

I was devastated. There I was, caught and being told I should continue to dress this way because I looked so good as a girl. The truth was I felt invigorated, and sexually aroused to hear that from another woman. The word got out about me dressed this way, but surprisingly nobody cared. I didn't get harassed by any of my friends or the kids at school. And even more odd, was that my sisters started encouraging me to dress more openly, and not just in my room. Mom agreed with them, and after that event, I dressed as a girl whenever I was home, and not in school. Mom even started taking me out shopping with my sisters and doing things as one of the girls. My sisters accepted me this way, and even taught me how to apply makeup the correct way. They involved me in their talks and treated me like their sister. They made me feel accepted into the secret society only reserved for girls.

Over the next few years, I learned about fashion, they taught me how to walk naturally in high heels, how to sit and cross my legs and act naturally feminine. I was a quick learner and progressed to the point of being completely passable. This is when mom used to give my sisters a hard time, because I was acting and looking so feminine, that I made mom proud of me being a pretty girl. Mom always wanted my sisters to be a girly girl, like my mother instead of being sloppy and lazy about their own appearance.

Mom tried to motivate them by teasing my sisters, telling them that I was more of a girl then they were, and even made a better girl than they did because I was so neat and careful about my appearance, some of my sisters, including Maria, became a little resentful and wasn't as nice to me from then on, but I understood. I'm sure mom was only trying to get my sisters to act more like her at the time, but she created some resentment that clearly exist to this day.

Anyway, I learned a great deal from my sisters, including a great deal about boys, what they want, how they kiss, and many other things that you can only imagine. Eventually each sister went off to college, or moved out, leaving just Mom and I in the house for my last year of high school.

Mom and I went out often to dinner, a movie or just shopping as mother and daughter. She really enjoyed my company and I enjoyed living as her daughter. It was all fun and games until it was time for me to go off to college. We both realized that I would have to make some profound changes, and I accepted things for what they were. That last summer I packed all of my feminine clothes away and became my male self from that time forward.

I went off to college and put all of my focus into school and didn't look back. I believed that I would have no desire to dress that way anymore and wanted to live a new life as myself. I finished school after only 3 years and met you, and my life changed forever. I fell in love with you and was excited when you agreed to become my wife. I promised I would love you forever and I intend to keep that promise.

Living with you is amazing, and I love every moment. I guess what triggered my old cross-dressing feelings was seeing your pretty lingerie in the bathroom, or on a hanger in the closet. There was a magnetic attraction to them, and I started touching them and longing to wear some of that clothing. That's when I started ordering a few things from Amazon, to just have an item to wear once in a while. As I wore them under my clothes I wanted more, and of course over the next few months I had ordered many items that now are downstairs in that trunk. I'm sorry, and what I have told you is the entire truth. I hope you can understand why I never mentioned it before and kept it a secret."

Rose gave me an empathetic smile and rubbed my arm. "This must all be so hard for you Kelly. Thank you for telling me everything. Does anyone else know about your recent dressing habits?"

"Nobody," I answered.

"Not even anyone on-line or in a chat room?" she asked as she squinted her eyes looking to see how I answer.

"Well. I. Maybe."

"What does that mean?" she said a little agitated.

"Well, I have chatted with others about this online, but they don't know me."

"Really? Bring me your laptop and show me," she said as she laid back in the chaise lounge, dismissing me from our conversation. I knew I had no choice and brought my laptop back to the patio.

"Open it up on the table in the shade, and show me what you've been doing," she said not even looking over at me. I brought up one of the chat rooms I visit and logged in. It was only a moment later that the bell chimed indicating an instant message from one of the members. When she heard that she came over to the table.

"Show me what you do. What was that bell?" But before I could answer the chat window opened and there was an instant message from, Alpha for Fem boy, to Kellie.

"Alpha for Fem boy? And you're Kellie spelled as a girl's name? Interesting.

The message read, ''Hi Kellie, I've missed you.'

Rose looked at me and just said, "Well? Aren't you going to answer him?"

I just typed back, 'Hello.'

"I'm so glad to catch you here, it's been a few days and I've missed our chats. What are you wearing?"

I sat there stunned as I looked down at the floor. I could tell Rose was taking all of this in.

"Oh my goodness! You have an online boyfriend! You are a naughty girl, aren't you? I can't wait to hear you explain this."

Rose took the computer and started typing back to Alpha as I watched on in disbelief.

"Well Alpha, I'm wearing a pair of pink panties with matching high heels by the pool today. Where did we leave off last time?"

"That's hot, I'd love to see you in it. How about a photo?"

Rose was ignoring me and typed back, 'Not now. Remind me how we left things last time, baby.'

I sat there with a heavy feeling of dread as I heard the notification bell ring again and looked up in disbelief as I read his reply with Rose.

"Well Kellie, after you sucked my cock, I promised to buy you a new outfit. I'm true to my word and I'll pick out something sexy for you, but you never gave me your address. Want to give it to me now? I can bring it over myself, would you like that."

She turned to me with a look I've never seen before and said, "Holy shit! I can't believe you, Kelly. You're not a man, are you? You are nothing but a beta boi, a fem, a faggot. I'm so disgusted with you right now." She typed back to him, "I'm thinking about it and I might give you my address next time we chat, but I have to run now. See you soon, lover."

She told me to shut it down and I did.

"What else? Tell me what else you've been up to? How many other guys do you do that with? Wait, don't tell me, I don't want to know. What else do you do on the laptop regarding your sexual play. Don't you dare hold anything back, or I'll kick you out of this house so fast you won't know what hit you."

She started going through my emails and web history as I contemplated telling her about my story writing but also knew that if she found out on her own, I was done.

"Well, I kind of write fantasy stories."

"Show me."

I pointed her to a file called CDSTYS and when she clicked there were over 70 stories that I have written for self-expression and pleasure over the years.

"You've written over 70 stories about your cross dressing fantasy? What are they about?"

I tried to explain that while I was in college and not dressing, my only vice was writing stories about things I fantasized about. I wasn't looking to do any of them, but just fantasized and put them to writing. This helped suppress my dressing desires.

"Get me a USB drive. I'm going to copy all of these and read about your fantasies and what makes you tick."

I did as she asked, went inside the house, and came back and handed her the USB drive, with trembling hands.

"Why are your hands shaking?" she asked as she inserted the USB drive and downloaded all the stories. She would later load them on to her tablet and read each one of them and discover each, and every one of her husband's deep secrets.

"Because some of these stories are very explicit, and things I would never dream of doing. You need to remember these are just fantasies, and not something I really want to happen. I'm afraid if you read them you will get the wrong idea."

As she downloaded the files she said, "Well, I also realize that there is some truth in every thought and fantasy. I'm going to read exactly what was on your mind and discover your deepest desires. I would rather that you told me about your fantasy's in bed, while we were being intimate with each other, but you have proven I can't trust you to tell me all of your desires.

Now I get to read about them, and I can't wait to see what makes you tick, because just in the last two hours I discovered that you not only wear pantyhose and panties, but you have a full wardrobe, and dress in secret. I learned that you have conversations in chat rooms, and online sex with other men, I learned that you refer to yourself by the feminine name Kellie, as a female. I'm learning that I really didn't know who you are, and I'm about to find out.

Until I have time to read every story, do some research on this and contemplate our relationship, you can either stay out of my sight and sleep in the guest room, or go to a hotel until I tell you my decision about our marriage. However, let me be clear, things will change, I am certain of that. I do love you, however, I don't want to have a marriage with someone I can't trust or rely on. We've only been married a short time so if I decide to divorce you over this, I will. I have to consider my future and how I want to spend the rest of my life. Do you understand what I'm saying, Kelly?"

Heartbroken, I said yes. "I do understand, and please forgive me. I'll do anything to keep us together, please don't leave me. From now on I'll tell you everything, but you'll soon read everything there is to know about me, and I hope you can find room in your heart to forgive me and give me another chance."

"We'll see, but no promises. I'm going over to Vickie's house for a while and I'm not sure when I'll be back. Please clean up and don't be around when I come back. I'm so disgusted with you right now that I don't want to see you when I get back. If you hear me come in the house, please go to the guest room, and stay away from me until I tell you differently."

Just like that, she got up and put on a sundress over her bikini and drove off to her sister Vickie's house. She often would go and visit her on the weekend so it wouldn't be odd if she happened to visit today. I liked Vickie, as she was a kind and friendly person. Her husband Tex, was a jerk. A real Alpha Male, loud, demanding and controlling. He was 6 foot 6 inches tall, ex-marine, with a muscular build. On the other hand, I was an inch taller than my wife at 5 foot 8 inches with a slender or slight build and Tex always intimidated me with his presence and strong personality, which is why I seldom went over there with Rose for a visit.

I picked up the glasses and put things away, unpacked our luggage and put the dirty laundry in the wash then folded and put everything away in our drawers and closet. It was a little after 9 when I heard the garage door open and I scurried off to the guest room on the other side of the house. We have a large home, with a mother-in-law suite that was on the complete other side of the house. This room had a large bedroom, a sitting room, bathroom, and access to the kitchen. This was to be my home for the near future as I closed the door just as Rose entered the house.

For the next two weeks my daily routine was to get up early and leave for work before Rose woke up. When I got home each night, I came in the garage door and entered the suite from the private entrance, to be sure and observe her wishes of not being seen. Rose was spending several nights at Vickie's place and would come home occasionally to pick up some clothes and personal items.

Other than a few text messages regarding some financial matters, I did not speak or see my wife for the next two weeks. I was terribly nervous about how this was headed and how fast our relationship had changed.

I was also concerned about how she would react after she read my stories. I wrote some of these in my last year of college, without dressing for several years and very frustrated these stories got quite explicit and a little wild. The themes of my stories ranged from simple cross-dressing during my first year, to the very extreme in my last year of college. Some of my stories included bondage, chastity, cuckolding, humiliation, and sex with men. Yes, my stores were extremely descriptive, and without any context, anyone reading it would believe that I was extremely perverse, and even bisexual. I knew I was in for a rough time after she read all my stories, but at this point there was nothing I could do except focus on work and stay out of site.

The following Monday while I was at work, I got a call from Rose. It was brief but gave me some hope. When I answered it, I tried to have a conversation but all she said was that she has come to some conclusions and wants to meet me for drinks on Friday after work to discuss our future. Of course, I agreed, and we were all set for 6pm at Bradley Steak House downtown, near my office.

The week went by slowly as I patiently waited for our date and finally it was Friday. The day went by at a snail’s pace as all I could think about was what she was going to say. I got to the restaurant on time and was told that my guest was already seated and to follow her. I followed the young shapely hostess and admired her little black dress, long legs and four inch heels. I was feeling very positive until I came to the table to see my wife and her sister Vickie sitting together on one side of the booth.

"Hi Rose and hello Vickie," I said trying to remain calm but deeply disappointed as I was expecting an intimate dinner with my wife.

I sat across from them with what I assume was a surprised look on my face. Rose smiled and took my hand as she looked into my eyes. I asked Vickie to join me tonight for support, because you know how soft and agreeable, I can be. She insisted she be here for my best interest, nothing more.

I smiled and said, that was find I always enjoyed Vickie’s company," but tonight I wished she wasn't here. We ordered drinks and had some small talk about the weather, how hot it has been, and the current teachers strike. The conversation actually calmed me down and when my double martini arrived, I anxiously started drinking to calm down.

After we finished our second drink, we told the waitress to keep the drinks coming. I was very relaxed now and had a nice buzz. I figured this conversation wasn't going to be about our relationship and felt more at ease. That didn't last too long as Rose started speaking about our current situation.

"Kelly, you must know that I tell Vickie everything and have ever since we were little girls. We keep no secrets from each other, and she knows exactly what we are going through, and since she has always been the smarter, and more levelheaded one in the family, I asked her to join us tonight.

My mouth was agape as I sat there stunned. "You told Vickie some of the things we talked about?"

"Oh no dear, I told her everything, including the stores that we both read together."

Vickie smiled and said, "You really are an amazing writer. I felt as if I was part of some of those stories and to be honest, several of them made my pussy wet. You've given me some new ideas I intend to try.

Don't worry Kelly, I won't be telling anyone about this, but I must say I can definitely picture you dressed in a feminine outfit, I mean with your slender build and pretty boy face, I can imagine you make a stunning girl. But that's not important right now. Right now, Rose needs to know where your marriage is headed.

When she came and confided these new revelations, she was ready to leave you. She was very upset because she loves you dearly but wasn't sure she could handle everything she learned in such a short time. You should be happy to know that I stuck up for you and helped her understand that she needs to give you a chance to redeem yourself.

I explained that sex is just superficial, and fantasies are only that, fantasies. She made me understand that sex is just sex but love it much more important. I encouraged her to explore your fantasies and find out if there are things you can enjoy together.

Now you will have an opportunity to save your marriage, but you will have to agree to our terms. This might sound extreme, but it's for your own good. For the next year you will submit your will to both Rose and myself. It's a very simple agreement which Rose will explain in more detail, but basically you will show your love and commitment, by giving yourself to us for the next year to prove your love to Rose.

You have twelve hours to let us know if you agree to the terms of the agreement, we will leave with you tonight. Just to be clear, Rose will expect full co-operation and compliance, otherwise whatever marriage is left will be over, and you will have to immediately move out, and accept her divorce agreement that we have written out. Your choice is to say no, and file for an amicable divorce. This might be an easier path for what is in store for you, but you will lose Rose forever."

Rose then took over, "Yes Kelly, after that weekend with your family and then that chat room episode, I was sure I was married to a gay man. At that moment I just wanted to end our marriage, but after a lot of reading and talking to people, I think we might be able to work things out, if we work together.

If you agree to this arrangement, then you will sign the divorce agreement in this folder. You will see it is very one sided and designed to motivate you to live up to the promises I hope you will decide to make. I have no desire to counter sign the divorce papers, unless you fail to live up to your end of the agreement. To be clear, the reason I want you to sign it, is to make sure you don't back out on your word. By signing it, I will control your fate. I'll keep it safe, secure, and unsigned, unless you give me reason to execute the divorce agreement.

We believe that this is the best way of making sure you live up to your word and enable us to stay happily married. Unless you break your promise to both Vickie and myself, we should have an exciting year of self-discovery. You will notice that the agreement expires in exactly 1 year from tomorrow, which means for the next year we basically own you.

You know that Vickie and I are caring and gentle, we won't make you do anything that you don't want to do, which should give you some feeling of encouragement. So read this tonight and get it back to me signed by noon tomorrow, signed, and notarized. If you don't, I'll understand that our marriage is not that important to you, and I'll file for divorce by the end of the week.

Everything is now in your hands and I'm anxious to hear your decision. Vicky and I are not staying for dinner and we just wanted to meet in a quiet place to discuss our future. Stay for a while and read the agreement then let me know your decision. If I don't hear from you by midnight, I'll assume you want to end our marriage. That would be sad, and I would hate for that to be how we end up, but if you consider the options you, we might end up stronger than ever in a year from now. Please consider my offer and let me know your answer."

They got up and picked up their purses. And as I watched Vicky start to leave, Rose bent down and kissed me gently on the lips and said, "I do love you, and this is for your own good. Please consider this an opportunity for reconciliation, and a new life together. I Love you."

I sat there with my mouth open for the second time, as I watched the love of my life walk away as I sat helpless. I now had to make the final decision on our marriage. I thought to myself, I was actually lucky that she wasn't just going to leave me and that she was giving me a chance to save our marriage.

The waitress brought me a fourth martini as I sat there with a tear in my eyes feeling sorry for myself. After staring at the manila folder in front of me for ten minutes, I decided to open it and read the one page agreement.

When I read it, I realized how devastating this would be if we both signed the agreement. It stated that I would immediately give Power of Attorney to Rose for all of our financial holdings, including the house that was paid for from some investments. It read that I agreed to give up all of my assets and possessions and agreed to pay a monthly alimony of 85% of my total income, basically leaving me destitute.

The attorney firm that put this together is known as one of the most respected firms in the City. She wasn't fooling around, but she said she wouldn't sign it if I agreed to her terms, which seemed simple. Just obey her wishes for the next year. Surely, I can do that, and in a year, she would rip this up and we would be back to a normal life.

Did I trust her to not just sign the agreement? Yes, she was not a vengeful person, and would not do anything cruel or mean in spite of our current situation. My choice was divorce and lose her forever, which was something I could not live with. I would do anything for her and now I had to either give myself to her totally for the next year or lose her.

Finally, after reading the agreement for the fifth time, I realized that the only thing I really wanted was to spend my life with Rose and would do anything to keep her. At that point I understood that I was going to agree to her demands. As the waitress took my credit card, I sent Rose a text that said, "Rose I love you, and will do anything to keep you. Yes, I agree to your terms and can't wait to get our lives back on track."

A few minutes later a text came back that said, "Oh honey, I'm so happy because I really didn't want to end our marriage. Just be sure you understand that I am serious about my expectations from you. Full cooperation to all my rules and wishes."

I read her text and said, "Yes, I understand, and I would have done it anyway without even signing this agreement, but if that's what you need, I'll sign it. You know I trust you, and I am putting myself in your hands. I love you."

"OK, I'll meet you at the UPS store over by the gym tomorrow at 9am, and we can have the agreement notarized. Once we have that behind us, we can start mending our relationship. I'm looking forward to being with you again. See you tomorrow at 9."

After closing my bar tab, I left and went back home to contemplate what I just agreed to and what was in store for us over the next year.

What I didn't realize was that Vickie came up with the idea after she learned all about my secret life from Rose, and reading all the stories I had written, which exposed my deepest fantasies. After Rose confided with her sister about us, Vickie felt compelled to confide with Rose about her own relationship.

Her husband Tex, has always been a control freak in their marriage and treated Vickie like a second class citizen. He loved to boss her around and had got rough with her several times. Vickie discovered some past things about Tex. It seems that her big strong, alpha husband, also had a secret fantasy. His was about having sex with weaker boys and Vickie found out all about it from some people from his past.

After she discovered his darkest secrets, she used it to control him to her will. It actually helped temper his macho and controlling personality with Vickie. In fact, from that day forward, Vickie was in charge and he treated her like a queen. Tex never raised his voice or hand to Vickie again. He understood that his secret could never be told, and he would do whatever she wanted to keep his past life and fantasies a secret. Since Vickie had experience with these types of sexual proclivities, and because sisters are good at keeping secrets, she was good at plotting how to manage these men and in this case, their husbands. Apparently, I was about to become willing subjugated.

The next morning, I met Rose in front of the UPS store and to my surprise she gave me a big hug and a tender kiss hello. This was the first time since the reunion that she showed any sign of affection, and my heart melted in her arms. We broke the kiss, she smiled and said, "I'm so happy you feel our marriage is important enough to meet here and sign the agreement. I didn't sleep all night because I was afraid that you would change your mind and that I would lose you forever, but now we start a new chapter of our lives together."

Five minutes later the notary stamped my signature and Rose took the divorce agreement, put it in an envelope and sealed it in front of me, "I have no intention of opening this envelope as long as you live up to your end of the bargain. Vickie will hold it for safe keeping, and in one year from today it will be null and void, and we will then start another chapter of our lives." She kissed me tenderly and smiled, "I love you baby."

As we were headed out to the parking lot, she gave me some instructions, "Get some rest today and meet me a 2pm at this location. I'll be in the parking lot and I'll explain things at that time. This is just the beginning baby. I plan on having you move back into the bedroom tonight and sleep in your arms again. See you there at 2pm, and done be late," she said handing me note with an address.

I was so excited that when I got back to the house, I spent the day cleaning it and making sure it looked perfect. The day went by quickly, and the house was spotless. I laid out by the pool for an hour and tried to relax. At 1pm I took a shower, put on a pair of jeans and a nice shirt, and left to meet Rose at 1:40. I recognized the address to be about ten minutes away, and planned on getting there early.

As I drove, I looked for the address on the buildings, and finally came upon the location written on her note. I pulled into the parking parked in front of the Serenity Salon, where Rose was standing and talking on her cell phone.

I got out of the car and walked up to her, but before I could ask why we were meeting at her salon she spoke, "I missed you darling. Today is a special day for you and just the beginning of things to come. In a few seconds you will be going into the salon and meeting with Jessica, my stylist. I've planned an entire afternoon, as a spa day for you my darling. You will be here for several hours getting pampered and spoiled. Vickie dropped me off, so I'll need your car while you're enjoying your spa day. I'll be moving my things back into our home this afternoon. Jessica has a list of everything you are to experience today. I expect you to quietly agree to whatever she says and follow her instructions, do you understand?"

Not knowing what to say I looked confused, "I don't understand."

"Oh silly, you will soon enough. You just need to follow my wishes and do exactly what Jessica tells you to do this afternoon. Here," she said handing me a small pill and pulling out a bottled water out of her purse. "This is a mild sedative, which will help you relax and enjoy the treat I've planned for you. Now, no more talk. Swallow the pill, go inside, and ask for Jessica. I'll take your keys and see you soon."

I took the pill and hoped it would calm my nerves as I watched Rose turn and start the car. She waited for me to go into the shop before I saw her pull out of the parking lot. I went to the receptionist, a young tall sexy girl with perfectly applied makeup, styled hair, and sparkling smile and said, "I have an appointment with Jessica."

"Her heart-stirring smile made me weak as she spoke in a British accent, "Lovely, I'll let her know you're here. Please have a seat and I'll bring you a glass of wine while you wait darling." As I looked around, I could instantly tell that this was an upscale salon that catered to fashion conscience women, who cared about their looks and being pampered. I never had a spa day and thought it would actually be fun to be pampered all afternoon. Maybe a massage or a facial, I was wondering what she had planned. It was so thoughtful of her to do this for me today. I was smiling to myself as I realized the pill she gave me had already taken the edge off my nerves. In fact, I was relaxed and starting to just enjoy the experience.

Jessica was another strikingly beautiful woman about 5 foot 9 inches, and taller than myself in her heels, with long black hair and striking green eyes. Large breast, small waist, and perfectly applied makeup. I was intimidated by her beauty as she greeted me and brought me back to her private area.

"Oh my, Rose was right, you have wonderful facial features, and I love your hair. Most girls I know would kill for hair like yours. Your thick blonde hair is really something with those blue eyes. Nice skin, and well just a perfect prospect for what Rose has outlined for you today. Let me fill up your wine glass. I want you to just relax here for a few moments."

I sat in her chair observing the room, which was completely designed for women, which made me feel a little out of place, but the wine and sedative was doing its job. I didn't have a care in the world and sipped on the second glass of wine as Jessica came back into the room holding a notepad.

"Rose explained everything and detailed exactly what she wants done today. She also told me to remind you not to complain or put up any arguments today, or I am to call her. She said you would understand what this meant. Now, the first treatment today is with the esthetician. You have light colored fine hair, so this treatment should be fairly fast and easy. Tina is waiting for you now, so please follow me."

I stood up and almost fell over, as a result of the drinks and the pill I had taken. Jessica took my arm as I giggled and walked with her into another room. Tina also looked like a super model. I smiled and I stared at her as she said hello. "Please take off your clothes and lay on the table, I'll be back in a few moments."

After taking all my clothes off I got on the table and covered myself with the sheet that was on the table. I had a big smile on my face as Tina came back in and commented, "You seem happy today, and I'm pleased to meet you."

"Nice to meet you too Tina. I think I had too much wine after I took that pill from my wife," I said now even more giggly. She laughed and removed the top part of the sheet and examined my body.

"You don't have much body hair to speak of and your blond hair is very fine. This should go extremely easy. I can tell you that every girl I know would love to have such light coverage, you're making my job very easy today."

For the next forty minutes Tina gently applied and removed hot wax over my entire body. I was feeling so relaxed and comfortable that when she got to my private area and applied wax to all my pubic hair, I didn't even resist. I felt the pain as she ripped off the strips of wax, but it didn't bother me enough to complain. She spent some time between my legs as she only left a very small patch of hair, as was outlined in the detailed notes that Rose left for her. When she was done, she rubbed a lavender scented oil over my entire body. Having this beautiful woman rub this scented lotion on my freshly dehaired body was amazing. She covered me up when she was done and started working on my face.

"Doesn’t that lotion smell delicious?" she said as she carefully applied wax to my eyebrows.

"Oh my god, it's amazing. It feels so good, I would love to do this again sometime."

"I'm sure you'll be back for maintenance in order to keep you nice and smooth, but right now don't move as I work on your eyebrows honey."

After she done waxing both eyebrows, she took her tweezers and started plucking away. This went on for at least five minutes and I was wondering If there were any eyebrows left, as I just laid there content and happy with a big silly smile.

I was there for less than an hour, and when she was done she handed me a pink robe and matching silky shorts, "Slip into these honey," and then led me over to the wash basin where I was handed off to another beautiful young girl that introduced herself as Gloria. For the next twenty minutes Gloria washed and massaged my scalp. I had to thank Rose for this spa day, so far, I was enjoying the experience, even the pain of the waxing.

At this point my legs were like jelly when I got up from the sink. Gloria helped me back to Jessica's room where Jessica was waiting. "Well, we are ahead of schedule and that will give me more time to make you perfect. Rose called and was happy to hear you were getting along nicely. She's excited for you and can't wait to see you later this afternoon.

Jessica handed me another glass of wine as she started working on my hair. She told me she knew all about me from Rose and how I work for the Dept of Health and Human Services. I told her it wasn't too exciting, but it was a great job with amazing government benefits.

Well you're lucky to have a job you like, and Rose seems to love her job as well. In fact, she's my Dermatologist, which is how we met. It must be nice to be married to a doctor who can always help plump up your lips, which would look amazing on you, I'm sure.

I was groggy and might have nodded off as she worked on my hair, because the next thing I remember was sitting under a hair dryer next to several women. I woke up with a fright, not remembering where I was or what was happening. The pill was wearing off as was the buzz from the wine.

Once I realized where I was, I sat quietly trying to remember things. I remembered walking with Jessica and then hearing her say that she will be back for me. I recalled everything up to this point and realized what was happening and became very aware and nervous. When Jessica came back for me and took me back to her room, I tried to act calm, but I was clearly nervous.

"Are you OK honey? You look upset."

"I think the pill wore off and I'm trying to recall things we did today, and for the life of me I can't remember why I was under the hair dryer."

"Yes, those pills can do that. Rose gave me a few when I was having problems with my boyfriend, and they can really relax you. Just relax, you're in good hands. So far today we've made your body very smooth. I cut your hair into a cute new style and added some extensions while you fell asleep in my chair. Do you remember how we talked about some curls for your hair, well that's why we used the dryer, to set the curls which I'm about to comb out right now. Trust me, you're in good hands and you're going to look just darling when we're done. Now, after I finish with your hair, I'll be sending you up front for your manicure and pedicure. After that, our makeup artist will be here to do you make up and give you some basic instructions. Rose has been quite generous and thought of everything.

I have to admit that with your new hairstyle and facial features, you are going to be drop dead gorgeous. I mean you must have great genes, and with that face and slender body, you could easily do some modeling, if you want. I have some friends in the business that I know would love your style. Let me know if you or Rose are interested, OK?"

She started playing with my hair and combing it different directions until I felt all my hair just fall down all over my head and down to my shoulders. Now I had long hair before I came in, but not down to my shoulders. When I felt the hair on my shoulders I quickly reached up in shock.

"Rose said you would love to have long hair, and you were in luck because, we had the perfect color match to your pretty blonde hair. Yes, you will now have thicker, longer, and curly hair when we're done with you. Like I said, you look amazing, and after a little makeup you'll be one of us, for sure. You'll have to come back every 3 weeks for adjustments for the extensions, and wax appointments, but I know you'll enjoy that after you see the results.

When the pill finally wore off, I still had a buzz from the drinks, but I had most of my faculties back and I now fully comprehended what was done to me that afternoon. The note that Vickie handed me from Rose explained everything. It read;

"Kellie, I hope you enjoyed this special day and love the outcome. I can't wait to meet you and spend some time together. You see, after everything that I learned from your family, the things you told me, along with the thoughts you outlined in your stories, helped me to make this decision.

Knowing what I now know about you and your desires. Because Kellie, is such a big part of your life and thoughts that I think it's only fair I get to meet Kellie and spend some time really learning about her desires.

I know you would never have agreed to what was done to you today, so I pushed you a little and helped you become the girl you've dreamed of becoming. You will be living full time as Kellie for the next month. I took the liberty of calling your office and putting in for some time off. They were extremely helpful at the office and happy to help. It seems that the government has great benefits and they said you had over 6 months of time off accrued, which might just come in handy.

If you're reading this then I know your day at the salon is complete and Vickie should have a garment bag and a small suitcase nearby. You have a complete outfit that you will wear for me today. I can't wait to meet Kellie tonight. The girls at the salon have already been paid and given a nice tip for their help. I'll be busy here at home putting things away so when your all dressed, call an Uber and have them drive you home. Yes, you will be leaving the salon as a woman and venturing out into the world by yourself.

I love you and can't wait for you to come home."

Vickie pointed to the garment bag and suitcase smiling, "You can get dressed in here honey, I'll close the drapes to give you some privacy. When you're done just give me yell, I'll be right outside."

The drapes closed and I just stood there in shock. I re-read the letter again and was in complete shock. Yes, I realized at some point what was happening to me today and I could have stopped things, but deep down I enjoyed every moment. Now it appears I will be coming out as a female to everyone, which is something I have not done since I was very young. I opened the suitcase to find a black thong and a matching padded bra, silicone inserts for the bra, along with a package of glossy, nude pantyhose, along with some jewelry, a girls watch, and earrings.

When I heard Vickie voice asking me if I needed any help, I realized that several minutes have already passed. Since I was already completely feminized there was no reason for me to wear my male clothes, I would have looked ridiculous wearing them and knew what I had to do.

"I'm fine Vickie, I'll out in a few minutes," I said as I got undressed and inserted the heavy silicone pads into the lace bra. The silicone pads had built in nipples that would protrude from the fine material of the bra and put myself on display. Everything fit perfectly as the bra slipped into place after I adjusted the straps. I stepped into the thong as it tightly covered my boy clit, which is how I referred to it whenever I dressed up. I opened the package of pantyhose and slid them up my freshly waxed legs. They made me shiver with pleasure when I finally had them in place. For some reason, the feeling of wearing pantyhose reinforced my feminine feelings. I instantly started feeling different and suddenly realized that I was now excited to see what outfit Rose had selected for me to wear. I was now excited about everything and no longer thinking about what others might think or say.

When I opened the garment bag, I gasped. There inside was an amazing silky black dress from Nieman Markus. It felt magical when I stepped into in and zipped up the side zipper. The skirt fell just above the knee, and flared out, as the material clung to my waist and my new bust. The thin material of the dress allowed the nipples from the silicone pad to be visible as I moved in different ways. In the suitcase I found a small purse and a pair of four inch pumps. I realized that Vickie had picked all the right sizes as I slipped into the heels. Just at that moment Vickie popped her head through the drapes, "How we doing in here Kellie? Oh my god! Is that really you? This is amazing, you look so good!" She turned and called out, "Girls, come here, you have to see this."

That made me nervous and embarrassed as the girls stepped into Vickie’s area and gasped when they looked at me.

"Holy shit, she's amazing. Wow Kellie, you really should have been a girl. Looking like this, nobody would ever believe that you were ever anything else but this pretty girl. Come with us to the full length mirror and see for yourself."

Vickie took me by the hand and led me out to main area where there were several mirrors. When I saw myself, I understood why they were making such a fuss. With my new feminine hairstyle, glamour makeup, painted nails, high heels, and the amazing sexy dress, I realized that Vickie had transformed me not only to the girl of my dreams, but an extremely attractive girl. The type of girl that would get a lot of attention from others, including the attention of any healthy male.

"Wow, I never realized she was buried inside me. I mean, I never knew I could look like this. All of you have really transformed me today and I have to admit, I love it. Thank you everybody," I said realizing that I just admitted to everyone that I was excited to be transformed into a beautiful girl and thanked them for doing so. I was not in my normal state of mind, but it was too late to take anything back. I just continued to admire the girl in the mirror as I turned and looked at myself in every position.

"Kellie, we're so happy you like how you turned out, and we hope you come back on a regular basis. I'm serious about my friend that looks for girls that want to model, I'm sure he can use you in some print work, if you're interested. Let me take a few photos to send him."

Vickie took several photos with the girls and by myself. I loved posing in the girly positions I had practiced over the years. The girls were amazed how natural I behaved and acted and commented on how amazed they were with my transformation. "Kellie, anytime you want to come out with us for drinks, we'd love to have around. The guys would be all over us with you around," they said giggling as I blushed and enjoyed the attention.

It was now after 6pm and they were about to close for the day, so it was time for me to leave. I then realized that I had to call and Uber and fumbled for my phone. I giggled to myself as I tried to use the Uber Application with my long red nails. I wasn't used to having nails this long or a bright red, but finally arranged for a ride.

A few minutes later my ride pulled up in front of the salon and I realized I was about to go out as Kellie. Scared but feeling confident I held my purse and walked comfortably in my heels out to the car. When the man saw me come out of the salon and opened my car door as I slid in. I knew this was not the normal treatment and was already enjoying the benefits of being a female. I was not sober as I realized that in less than ten minutes, I would be presenting Kellie to my wife for the first time. I didn't know what to expect but realized that since she planned everything, I had nothing to be worried about. We pulled up the house and the driver got the suitcase from the trunk and offered to bring it up to the house. Inside I was laughing about the special treatment to a pretty girl, but I took advantage of his offer. Navigating up the stairs in my high heels, dress, long fingernails, dragging a suitcase just didn't seem right so I smiled and in my feminine voice said, "That's sweet of you, thank you," and smiled as he quickly brought the suitcase up to the front door.

"Thank you again sir and I'll be sure to leave you a nice tip," I said smiling.

"My pleasure Miss. Anytime!"

I was now standing at my front door, purse in hand and took a deep breath as I rang the bell. Seconds later the door opened, and Kellie was now face to face with Rose for the first time. The look on her face said it all. Despite the fact that she arranged for my transformation, it was obvious she didn't expect the results to be so dramatic.

"My lord, is that really you? I mean, you're beautiful. I mean you're really a girl, I mean you really look like a pretty girl. I had no idea! Come inside and let me meet Kellie, the super model," she said with a big grin.

"Kellie, I had no idea you would turn out this pretty. I expected you to look more like a guy or maybe a not so pretty girl, but nothing like this. I don't believe anyone would mistake you for a guy, the way you look.

I have to admit that I'm shocked on how you look, and I can't get over how you seem so natural dressed this way. I mean, all of your movements are so feminine, as if you've been a girl all of your life. Even the way just sat down, the way you crossed your legs, and how your sitting now, with your shoulders back and chest out. And your voice has completely changed, to an almost sensuous tone. It's as if you are a different person, not a man at all. How do you explain this Kellie?"

"Well, I guess it goes back to living with my sisters and dressing up. They always said that if I was going to dress like a girl, that they expected me to act like one, and strive for perfection, because they didn't want to be embarrassed when their friends came over or anyone knowing that I was really a boy.

The girls convinced my mom it was for the best, so mom and my sisters continually instructed me on all things girly, including movements, and how to think and respond like girls do, naturally. My older sister helped me with my voice training and from then on whenever I was dressed, I literally became a girl, in my attitude, thoughts, and feelings. After years of living as a girl, whenever I dress-up I immediately feel my feminine side just take over and I start thinking and acting this way. I'm so embarrassed and sorry if it makes you feel bad but, it has become a habit, and something I can't just change.

"No, don't be sorry Kellie. You need to remember I've never met Kellie, this side of you. I think you're amazing and I'm happy I get to meet her and be with you this way.

"Thanks Rose, I wasn't sure about all this but if you're really OK with how this turned out, then I'm happy. To be honest and something I would never admit, I’ve always dreamed of meeting you this way, and you've made one my dreams come true."

"Oh, you're welcome Princess. You can also count on many more of your dreams coming true, I can assure you of that."

We sat there for a while just talking about my treatments and how I felt about everything. I started to relax and feel more comfortable around Rose when I heard the knock on the door. Rose quickly got up and led Vickie into the living room, where I was sitting on the couch, with my legs crossed, and my hands crossed on my lap, with my long red nails on display. I was comfortable in this feminine position and was completely in character as Vickie walked over to me with her mouth open, and obviously speechless.

Rose giggled, "She's very pretty, don't you think Vickie?"

"Oh my God! I'll say! I can't believe how perfect she turned out."

Vickie sat next to me on the couch and took my hand, "How do you feel about all of this Kellie? Are you upset? I convinced Rose to set this up for you, so don't be angry with her."

In my feminine voice I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm really OK with this Vickie. In fact, I'm happy I get the chance to let my wonderful wife finally meet Kellie and understand my feminine side. No, I'm not upset at all."

"Wow, you amazed me Kellie. First, I didn't expect you to look like this. Second, I thought you might be upset. Third, you are way more convincing than I could have imagined. I mean besides your new-look, the way you're sitting, the way you sit with your legs crossed, you hand movements, and your girly voice, I can only think of you as a girl, and one of us. Rose, what do you think? How do you feel about seeing him this way?

"Well, when I opened the door, I was shocked but after sitting with her for the last hour, and discussing her feelings, I realize how natural this is for her. Am I right Kellie, does this feel natural for you?

I smiled, "Natural and Wonderful! Thank you for doing this and accepting me this way. It means so much to me."

For the next two hours the three of us finished off two bottles of wine and chatted. They complimented my new hairstyle and how it looks perfect for my face shape. They asked about the eyelashes, which turned out to also be extensions and permanent. "I always wanted to get mine done like that, they do look wonderful and so natural," Rose said.

We talked fashions and outfits that might look nice on me and we made plans for shopping the following week.

"Yes, we need to get you several outfits Kellie. Since you'll be off from work for the foreseeable future, you can't keep wearing the same clothes."

"Rose, about that. I know you had me take some time off from work, but don't you think a month is too long for me to dress this way? Can't we just do this for a few days and then go back to the way we were?" I asked pleading.

"Absolutely not! And it might be longer than a month if I don’t like how things are going. You have up to 6 months off, and you might be in skirts the entire time. There is not going to be any negotiation here. I've already put all of your male clothes in boxes and have them ready for the Church to pick up this week. Your closets are empty, and we need to fill them up with some nice clothes for you this week. I tried to salvage some outfits that you had hidden, but they were cheap and out of style. My girlfriend will have the latest fashions and not embarrassing me when we out with other people."

"You're kidding. All my clothes are boxed up?"

"Well yes! You won't need them and it's only right to give them to charity to help others in need. Besides, just think of all the pretty things you will soon have. You must be so excited," Rose said as I saw Vickie giggling.

"OK, so this is payback. Your punishing me for everything I kept secret?"

"Not at all. After seeing you like this and reading all your stories, I'm convinced that deep down this is something you desired and I am determined to make you live out these desires in order to see if we can go forward. Unless I'm convinced that we can be together, you have no other choice. Besides, are you going to tell us that right now, sitting there in that cute dress, all made-up and chatting as girls, doesn’t feel right? Are you going to tell me that you haven't enjoyed every minute today? Tell us! How does it feel to be with us right now?"

I looked down and knew I couldn’t lie to them because the already knew the truth. I spoke quietly, "It's true. Today has been wonderful and I've enjoyed every minute. I'm just nervous about what this will do to our relationship if I'm living as your girlfriend, every minute, and every day. I worried about how you will think of me."

"Honey, thank you for being honest. We both know how much you enjoy this. We can tell how happy you are by your actions. And don't worry about me thinking less of you as my husband or a man. Right now, after being with you and learning all about you, I couldn't think less of you as a man and especially a husband. Don't be silly. Right now, until I say differently, you're my girlfriend, and if you want to stay with me, you will remain that way and continue to play the part, which you seem to do so easily. Now don't get me wrong sweetheart, I love you and want to be with you, but before we can't move forward as a normal couple until we play this out. Besides, this isn't up for discussion."

I sat there quietly replaying her words. Hearing her comments about not being a man or a husband, hurt. Putting myself in her position and seeing me dressed and looking as feminine as I did, I really couldn't blame her, but hearing her say it made it real. I knew she was right and living full time this way did sound fun, but I did worry about how this would impact our relationship. Living as her girlfriend? Is that what she said? Did I really want this? I knew I had no say in her demands and was conflicted. Staying in my female mode was something I would enjoy but, losing my place as her husband was something I had not considered. The only positive thing was that she did say this would end when she was satisfied, so I would do whatever I needed to do to make that happen.

"Well girls, I need to get going. It was so nice to meet you Kellie and I can't wait to go shopping with you tomorrow. We're all going to have so much fun together," Vickie said as she gave me an 'air-kiss' as she headed to the front door with Rose. I heard them speaking quietly and then the door close.

"That was fun, wasn't it baby? Vickie loves you this way much more than she did when you were a man. I think she's right; you do make a great girlfriend and we're going to have more fun than we ever imagined.

Part 2 (Story Time)

Having Rose back home was all I had been thinking about for the last two weeks.

Finally sleeping with her in the same bed again made me realize even more, just how much I loved her.

I spent some time re-living the last two weeks and how far she's led me into this new role and asked myself if I would have made the same choice again. I could have easily agreed to an amicable divorce and tried to forget this chapter in my life, but deep down I realized I would have made the same choice again and allow Rose to control my life and live as Kellie. I admitted to myself that besides being madly in love with Rose, I realized how much I missed dressing this way. Being accepted my wife and live full time as a girl, was more than I could have ever imagined. These two weeks went by quickly and I can't wait to see where things go from here.

We did share the same bed, even though we didn't make love or have sex, just lying next to her and cuddling together satisfied my most urgent needs.

When I tried to get intimate the first night back, Rose just explained that it was too soon, and she needed some time. We did hold each other and kiss, but that was as far as she would allow me to go for the time being.

It would have been difficult for me to argue or be forceful as I now wore only nightgowns and teddies, which was now standard sleepwear. With my new feminine hairstyle, arched eyebrows, long red nails, matching red toenails, hairless body, pierced earrings, scented skin lotion, and my silky nighties, made it difficult for Rose to consider me anything other than her girlfriend.

After our shopping trips that first week, my closet was complete with a dozen dresses, several skirts, numerous blouses, six pairs of heels and two pairs of slippers. Our bathroom now had two areas for makeup, brushes, lotions, and perfumes, giving the appearance of two girls living together.

Rose wanted me to experience full immersion into a feminine role, to help her understand my needs better, and to also find out if this is what I ultimately wanted for myself. Their initial plan was to see how long I would allow this to continue and live as her girlfriend. Deep down Rose hoped that after a few days I would complain, beg, and put up a big fuss about having to live full time as her girlfriend, but that never happened. They continued to push things hoping that Kelly would protest and fight back.

In fact, quite the opposite happened. Her husband became even more submissive and docile, and even went along with every request made of her by Rose and Vickie. The girls knew they had the upper hand, but they expected him and actually wanted him to rebel and demand his manhood back. That didn't happen, and Kellie was becoming more comfortable as her girlfriend than either of them expected.

One night Vickie and Rose met for a drink and discussed the situation. As they were on their second drink Rose started to discuss the situation.

"Oh Vickie, I'm so disappointed in how things have been going. I thought for sure he would fight to take back his manhood. I guess you were right about giving him a chance to make a choice between having me as his wife, or living with me as a girlfriend. I'm not sure if he will ever want to come back," she said with a tear in her eye.

"Don't cry sweetie." Vickie continued handing Rose a tissue, "Things are not that bad, I mean you still love him, and you said that you've been getting along splendidly, even if it's as girlfriends for the time being. Give it some more time. Besides, didn't you say that he's been doing all the housework and laundry while he's home from work? You should look at this as a blessing. If he ever comes back, you can assign him all types of new chores that he will do willingly. Trust me, I can tell you from experience. Tex does everything I ask of him, without objection. Did you know I have him doing the laundry and ironing my things? It's hysterical to see this 6' 6" muscle man ironing and doing laundry. This really could work out for you if you give it time. Besides, it hasn't even been two weeks."

"I know Vickie, you're right but it's hard for me to see him this way. I mean, when I come home from the office, I'm greeted by this beautiful woman waiting for me every night, I feel out of place. I want a man to welcome me home and then hold and kiss me. I miss my husband. Are you sure we are doing the right thing Vickie? I never liked the idea of holding those divorce papers as a threat and you know I'll never sign them anyway. I just feel guilty about all of this.

"Look, we agreed to try it for a month, so let's just see where this goes. I think our plans for Friday will tell us much more about the future. Of course you don't have to sign the divorce papers, but there's no harm in him thinking you will, for a little while.

Look, I've made all the arrangements, exactly like the story he wrote, just as we discussed. Let's see how the night turns out and go from there. In the meantime, just think of Kellie as your live in girlfriend, and treat him as such. Take advantage of the situation and give it some time."

The story that Vickie was referring to was on that Kelly wrote while in college. He vividly wrote about many things that most women or men would never consider. He never expected anyone to read them or to make them a reality, but that's exactly what the girls had planned. They wanted to see exactly how much the stories were fantasy or a deeper desire that he put to paper. They would find out in a few days.

That night Rose was feeling a little guilty about how she was controlling her husband and decided to give him a chance to stop the experiment. In bed that night, as they cuddled and kissed, Rose started asking some questions.

As she played with Kellie's nipples through the pink nightgown she said, "Are you enjoying all of this baby? Do you think I'm being cruel by making you stay dressed as my girlfriend full time? Do you want to go back to being my husband or stay dressed as Kellie for the rest of the month?"

Kellie just moaned and was enjoying her touch as he considered the question. The last two weeks brought back so many great feelings and memories. Having the chance to do it again, with his wife, was something he never imagined and was happy with the turn of events. No, he wasn't ready to give up now and was looking forward to living as Kellie for the next two weeks.

He opened his eyes and looked at Rose, "You're not being cruel honey. Moreover, I understand why you did this. I'm fine with your decision for me to stay dressed like this and to be honest, I'm enjoying this too much to stop. I mean, it's been years since I've been able to express my feminine side, and I should be thanking you for making this happen."

A little shocked and upset that he was happy to stay this way, concerned her. It also made her a little angry as she expected him to jump at the chance to return as her husband. She thought to herself, 'Maybe Vickie is right and I should see this through. Obviously, he doesn't feel bad that I'm making him dress this way, and to the contrary, he's happy about it, so why am I feeling guilty about this. No, I'll press forward and see how far he lets me take things. If he wants to be the girl, then I intend to see this through.

She sent a text to Vickie later the next morning, telling her that she is ready to move forward with their plans. Vickie said she was making the right choice, and everything would work out. Kellie had a chance to return as her husband but didn't take it. At this moment, Kellie's fate was sealed.

For the next two days Rose and Vickie put their plan in to action. The story they selected was one he wrote about, that caught their attention. By role-playing the story, it would shine a great deal of light on Kellie's deeper desires. After Friday night and what they have planned, Rose was sure that Kellie would be begging for his old life back. She was hoping they wouldn't have to put this plan in to action, but Kellie gave her no other choice.

Rose sent a text to Kellie late morning, with instructions for the afternoon. She said, we're going to go out for dinner, and I want you to be ready for me when I get home. Scented bath, shave, smooth skin, and lots of lotion. I want you soft and cuddly tonight.

It was Friday afternoon, and Rose got home early, and Kellie was waiting for Rose in her pink robe and matching two inch slippers, just as instructed. It amazed Rose how easy it was to get him to do things now. Kellie never argued with her request and Rose could tell it was part of his feminine nature. There were never any threats or commands, only a request and Kellie was quick to say yes. She missed her strong husband but in an odd way, she did enjoy the control Kellie had given her.

"Oh good, you're done with the bathroom. While I take a warm bath, please do your makeup and hair. We're going for an evening look tonight, so prepare accordingly and then I'll help you finish up," Rose said without hesitation as she started her bath. Again, no questions or complaints. She thought Kellie would object to being out dressed and to dinner but, nothing. Just a smile and a nod. Kellie was apparently now submissive, and agreeable to anything while in this female mode.

Rose came out in a robe, with her hair up in a towel and looked over at the makeup table, "Use some darker eye shadow and a little more eyeliner. The restaurant will be dark, and you'll need a nighttime look. And fluff up your hair a little more. You have such nice hair, let's give it a little more body tonight, I want you to look especially nice this evening."

Just like his story called, "Fright Night," Rose came out of her closet with their outfits for the evening. Matching dresses in pink and red. Pink for Kellie and red for Rose. There was matching lingerie for each dress laid out on the bed. To Rose's dismay she saw how Kellie was now looking at the items, with a smile on his face.

Instead of pantyhose, the story called for garter belt and stockings, so both ladies would be wearing Pink and Red garters with nude seamed stockings. Matching bras and a tight support brief for Kellie, to keep her boy clit hidden.

When Rose was ready and satisfied with Kellie's hair and makeup, they both dressed together and finally attached their stockings to their garters at the same time.

"I never dreamt that we would be putting on our matching lingerie together at the same time," Rose said with a laugh.

They stepped into their dresses and zipped each other up, just like any other girlfriends would do while getting ready together. Kellie adjusted the dress over his stuffed bra and positioned the dress correctly over his body, and then smoothed it in place. Rose sighed to herself, as she watched how natural it was for him to perform such a feminine skill so effortlessly. She was beginning to understand that there was much more to Kellie then she anticipated.

These were high fashion dresses with expensive, silky material, which clung to both girls' bodies. The dresses fell just above the knee, with a front slit, that would force them to be careful not to expose their sexy lingerie tonight.

"Come with me, let's see how we look in the mirror," Rose said taking Kellie's hand as they stood in front of the full length mirror.

They stood next to each other, almost the same height in their high heels. Kellie was about an inch taller with longer legs, which Rose always pointed out. Kellie just looked on in disbelieve, not believing how lucky he was to have such an amazing wife.

"You look amazing in that dress Rose. It really shows off your sexy body."

"Thanks, but look at you, with that super cute hair. You look sexy and nobody would ever believe you were ever a man. Your makeup is perfect, and the way your dress looks on you will definitely turn some heads. I think the matching dresses are a good touch, and I'm sure we will both get lots of attention.

Now I have a surprise for you," she said handing Kellie a small box. Inside he found a pair of new contacts."

"I don't understand, why do I need new contacts. The ones I have on now are fine."

"Well, with your blonde hair and complexion, I knew that some colored contacts to bring out your blue eyes would be a fun change. I had your eye doctor order them special for you, now put them in place and let's see how they look."

Kellie, took out the old contacts and opened the new ones, immediately noticing the blue tint. After putting them in the both looked on in disbelief. Kellie now had electric blue eyes that were striking and combined with her blonde hair, it gave her an entirely different look.

"Wow! They're very noticeable and they make you look even prettier. I can't believe how they changed your look; I mean you're just beautiful. I'm a little jealous," Rose said with a smile.

"Oh my God! I can't believe that's me. I mean, I don't even recognize myself, but I love it. Thank you for being so thoughtful," Kellie said giving Rose an air kiss.

Rose smiled and said to Kellie, "Here's your purse. Let's get going and let the world see these two hot chicks!" A few minutes later the Uber Ride pulled up and they were on their way to an interesting night out.

At the restaurant, Rose and I sat in a quiet booth drinking our first glass of Chardonnay. I could tell that Rose was clearly uncomfortable and had something on her mind. Instead of sitting there and wondering what she was thinking about, I decided just to ask.

"Rose, what's on your mind? I can always tell when you have something on your mind. Come on, tell me," I asked.

She took another drink and said, "OK, I'll tell you. I have a lot of things on my mind, ever since I saw you come home from the salon. You blew away my expectations when I saw how pretty you turned out. Moreover, over the last two weeks, watching you dress and act like a woman, has brought all types of new feelings inside me.

As I look at you now, all I see is a confident, pretty girl. It's uncanny how your personality changed once you dressed this way. Your mannerisms, the way you sit and carry yourself, your feminine voice, are so convincing and you have become the complete opposite of my husband. In a way, you have actually become Kellie, which makes it difficult for me to see you as anything except the beautiful girl in front of me tonight.

I've been feeling guilty about forcing you to dress like this and become Kellie full time. I mean, I took Vickie's advice with the divorce paperwork, knowing you would not allow me to see your feminine side on your own. But over the last two weeks, I realized that you have a wonderful female side, and I'm happy I got to meet her. I'm not exactly sure how much force I really needed to use in order for you to become Kellie, and I don't want to have to force you into this anymore, so I am giving you another chance.

Forcing this on you was Vickie's idea, and she convinced me it was for your own good. She would be disappointed in what I'm about to say, and the offer I'm going to make you, but here it is.

If you're willing to stop dressing and living as Kellie, I'll take you back as my husband. That means, if you give up dressing this way for good, I'll rip up the divorce papers, but you will have to agree to never dress up this way again. To be honest, when I see you this way, I have a difficult time thinking of you as a man, let alone my husband. My god, you're prettier than me and all of my friends, and I hate to admit it but sometimes I'm even a little jealous.

On the other hand, if you want to continue to dress like this, then you can live with me as my girlfriend. I'm giving you a choice honey. I'll love you either way, and I want you to know that the decision you make tonight is yours. No blackmail, no forced feminization, or divorce. Just a choice to live this way or go back to living as a man. It's all up to you. So, are you happy with how things have turned out? Do you want to continue to live as my girlfriend?"

That was something I didn't expect my wife to say, and I just sat there wondering how to respond. It was great to know that she was giving me a chance to decide, and not forcing me to live this way, but on the other hand being forced gave me a good excuse to live out the one thing I dream about every day.

As I poured another glass of wine I smiled at Rose and said, "I love you so much Rose and hearing you give me that choice makes me feel that you care and still love me. Since I promised to be honest with you, I was actually happy when you were forcing me to live like this, because deep down it's what I wanted but could never admit. But it has been great, and I have really enjoyed the last two weeks.

I'm not ready to go back yet and would like to stay this way for a little longer. In fact, I like how things are right now and I've accepted your request for me to stay this way."

This was not what Rose had expected and she wasn't happy. She thought that by giving him this chance to come back as her husband, that he would jump at the opportunity and stop the dress-up game he's been playing for the last two weeks. The more she sat there quietly looking at him the more her rage grew.

Hearing him say he wasn't ready to come back as her husband surprised her, she felt betrayed, and abandoned by her husband, and now left to deal with this young girl. What made it even worse is that this new girl was more feminine and prettier than she was. How could he want to stay this way? Her rage grew but she tried to act calm.

"Yes, I can see you are comfortable this way and your confidence as Kellie shows how well you're been able to transform. So tell me, what do you like most about this arrangement?"

Kellie held her wine glass and thought for a second before answering, "I would say, it's being able not to have to think about things. I mean, being able just to dress this way, and for it to be natural. I guess what I'm trying to say is that dressing this way, living with you as your girlfriend just feels right. I haven't had these feelings in years, and I just love being able to bring out my feminine side with you. I never dreamed I'd be able to live with my wife like this, and I'm so happy you forced me to do this."

Rose was angry with herself for giving him this opportunity and she realized that Vickie was right about taking control of the situation. She finished her glass of wine and smiled back at Kellie.

She picked up her phone and started typing while Kellie watched. "Well Kellie, I'm happy for you but just to be clear, you understand that my offer for you to change back is a one-time offer. If you want to stay this way then I will let you, but I want to hear you tell me exactly what you want."

"Rose, to be completely honest, I want to continue to live as your girlfriend, and dress this way. I appreciate the offer to allow me to come back as your husband, but unless you force me to do that, I'd like to stay this way for a while," Kellie said with a big smile of satisfaction.

Rose set the phone down on the table and gained control of her emotions. She was not prepared for that answer and wanted to understand why.

"OK, if that is your decision, I'll respect that. You will remain this way and live as my girlfriend until I say differently. So, are you really enjoying this? I mean, is living this way really fun for you?" Rose asked.

"I realized how much I missed it when I was at the salon. Becoming Kellie brought back years of suppressed feelings that make me feel alive again."

Rose was now in control of her emotions again and asked, "Can you explain that to me, I'd really like to understand. Is it dressing up, or is it acting like a woman that is exciting for you?"

"Oh my, it's everything. I can't tell you how good it feels to shave my legs, put on a pair of nylons or a lace pantie. Slipping into a padded bra and seeing myself transform this way. Picking out an outfit or dress to wear, which shoes to wear with my outfit, fixing up my hair, and my god, doing my makeup is the best. Putting on eye liner, false eyelashes, all the powder and concealers, and the sexy lipstick. There is nothing like that as a boy. Then I look in the mirror and see the pretty girl looking back, and the feeling is overwhelming, and I can't get enough of it. I know that must sound odd to you, because you do it every day of your entire life."

"No Kellie. I do understand how nice it is to be a woman and to dress up, but why do you like to look pretty? I mean, you can just dress up and enjoy the feeling. As a woman I can tell you one of the reasons we like to dress up and look our best is to be noticed. Yes! To be noticed by other women and especially men. Girls love to be told we're pretty or be noticed. Be honest with me, is that part of it for you too?"

"Well yes. When you tell me how pretty I look, it melts my heart. I feel so proud to look nice and be noticed. I'm glad you understand that."

"Yes, I understand perfectly. Growing up as a girl, we always know how to look a certain way to attract boys and get all the attention we wanted. Being pretty has a power over men that cannot be explained. But you have never experienced that, have you?"

"Not really. I mean when I was young there were some boys that thought I was cute and asked me out, even though they knew I wasn't a real girl."

"How did that make you feel?"

"That was so long ago but as I recall it made me feel appreciated and wanted. I felt good about myself and it made me more confident as I dressed up."

"Ok then, how about tonight. I know you saw the valet guys checking you out and I didn't say anything. How did that make you feel?"

"I didn't think you saw that but when I saw him sneak a peek up my dress as I got out of the car, it felt, well, sexy. It was nice to think I was that attractive."

"Exactly my point Kellie. We dress up to look pretty, be appreciated, and get attention. Not just to dress up at home and play house. That's what I wanted you to admit. It's not all about putting on makeup, or sexy lingerie, or even an amazing dress. For us women, it's about looking as pretty as we can, getting attention and compliments that allow us to feel good about ourselves. To be wanted and desired, do you understand what I'm saying? We dress up to draw attention to ourselves, and to be wanted."

"I see your point Rose, and even though I never admitted it before, yes. I found it exciting to think I can get a guy excited or looking at me that way."

My wife just smiled and said, "Oh sweetheart, with your looks every guy in this place would want to get into your panties. I hate to admit it, but I find myself competing with you now, whenever we're going out together. I can't let my late husband, now my girlfriend, look better than me, and get all the men, now can I? This is nice. I'm enjoying this conversation. Learning more about you this way is wonderful. I'm happy I can be here and help you live out all of your suppressed feelings."

She watched Kellie smile and responded, "All I can say is, thank you for helping me come out like this. I never dreamed I could be this way with you, and I love every second. It's truly magical."

"I'm thrilled that you're sharing your feelings with me," Rose said as she looked at her phone and pushed send. "I just notified your work and told them you will need two additional months of leave for personal reasons. That won't be a problem, as they already told me you have the hours and they can easily cover for you. For at least the next 10 weeks, you will remain this way, as Kellie, my girlfriend. I want to help you explore all of your feelings and see where this will lead.

Now since I'm doing this for you, I will expect you to remain in your feminine mode the entire time. I mean I expect you to be in Kellie mode twenty-four hours a day. You will visit the salon weekly for touch ups and continue to take care of the household.

I don't want you staying home as a housewife or a servant, but since you won't be working, it would be nice if you were able to take care of some of the household chores while I'm at work all day. You know, this is just like one of your stories, as I recall, where the wife lets her husband live as her girlfriend, stay home, and take care of the house. I think this is going to be more fun than I anticipated."

"I have written several stories like that, but did you really just send my work, an email? Do you really expect me stay this way for another 2 months?"

"Oh yes! I'm quite serious about this. Now that I better understand your needs and desires, the original plan is back in place. I was going to let you out of the agreement but I see now that you need some help and a little push to find out who you really are. You will remain as my girlfriend, and I expect you to continue to act as you have been for the last two weeks. Keep up this feminine mode that you're so good at, use your girl voice, and remain in that mode until I say differently."

I looked at Rose and smiled. Deep inside, I was happy about her decision but didn't want her to know how much that excited me. We had been there for about forty minutes and we were on our second bottle of wine when we had a visitor arrive at our table.

"Well hello girls! What are you doing here?" Vickie said as she stood next to our table.

"Hi Vickie, we just came out for dinner as girlfriends."

"Sounds like a fun night. And Kellie, you look absolutely stunning. My husband is at the bar and asked who Rose was sitting with. Should I invite him over and introduce you to him?"

"Oh god. Please no!" I said in desperation.

"Relax Kellie. I told him I just wanted to say hi and besides, he's busy with his friends talking about sports. I just wanted to stop by and say hello. You two girls have a fun night."

And then as fast as she arrived, she was gone. Rose smiled and said, "Why didn't you want to say hello to Tex? I mean you're going to have to meet him sooner or later."

"I know and I was thinking about that. Do you think there might be a way we can come up with a story and if possible, I could pass as one of my relatives? I was wondering if maybe you could introduce me as my niece or something, if you think I could pull it off," I said still in panic mode."

"That's an interesting idea, you've given this some thought, haven't you? A cover story. Something like, my husband is away on an extended business trip, and his niece is staying with me, and getting a new start while he's away? I'll be alone and living with you as my roommate or girlfriend until he gets back from his assignment? I believe that was from another one of your stories. You certainly can pass, but are you sure you want to create a facade like that?"

"Rose, if you think we can pull it off, then yes! If we do that, then I can return, and Kellie can disappear, and nobody would be the wiser. However, are you sure we can pull that off?"

"I can come up with a convincing story, but we would have to be careful and make it look like you really are his niece. You would have to be completely immersed in her role. Are you sure you're ready for that? To let the world see you that way? For everyone to treat you like any other pretty girl? Are you sure Kellie?"

"If you're OK with it then yes, that would be wonderful. Now we just need to come up with a good story."

That's all Rose needed to hear. At that point she knew Vickie was right about everything and felt better about the plans they made for the evening. The plan was for two friends to show up accidently, just like Kellie's story called, "Unexpected Guest." The two men were to accidentally be at the same restaurant and surprise Rose, offer to buy dinner for the girls, and put Kellie into a double date situation. Rose looked at her watch and then stood up.

"Well, you think about a good story, while I go to the lady's room. Order another bottle of wine and I'll be back in a few minutes," she said leaving me alone before I even had a chance to object.

Suddenly I felt vulnerable and all alone, but I told myself this was a classy place, and nothing was going to happen, and just to take a deep breath and relax. After about ten minutes, the waitress brought another bottle of wine as I was starting to worry about Rose. She was taking a long time and I was getting nervous. A few minutes later I saw her coming towards the table, followed by two men checking out her ass, as it swayed back and forth in her tight skirt and high heels. I felt a pang of jealousy in my heart, but before I could control my feelings, she stood in front of me at our table with the two men.

"Kellie, sorry I took so long, but I ran into one of my work associates on the way back and they bought me a drink. Duke and Doctor Conner, this is my niece Kellie. Kellie, this is Duke and his partner Doctor Conner. They own the Medical Center Group and are one of my surgical associates. When I told them that you and I were here alone, they insisted on having us join them for dinner. Wasn't that nice of them? They have a table already set up and we're going to join them, so grab your purse and I'll close out the tab.

Doctor Conner spoke up, "I'll take care of the tab, you girls aren't paying for anything tonight. Just go with Duke and I'll be there in a few minutes."

As we followed Duke, I peppered Rose with questions, "What are you doing? We can't be out with men, we're alone tonight."

Rose turned to me with a surprised and angry look and said, "Be quiet! Tonight, you're my niece and my girlfriend, now act that way. Doctor Conner is important to me and you will act nice and follow my lead. Do not let me down. Do you understand me?"

It's rare to see Rose angry and I knew better than to object and realized I had no choice in the matter and would follow her lead. I had to admit, the guys were very handsome, and well-built. At least we would be in good company. As we walked, I continued my internal dialog, "You're a girl tonight, this is what you always wanted, just like you write in all of your stories. To be just like this, out on a date, out as a girl. Just don't think, and just be Kellie." I took a deep breath as we approached the large private booth, where Duke was now standing.

I followed Rose and tried to respond to whatever she was doing. Doctor Conner arrived just in time to take Rose's hand and let her slide in as he sat next to her. It was at that moment I realized I would be sitting across from her with Duke. So many thoughts running through my head at that moment. My wife was sitting next to this good-looking Doctor and chatting him up as I slid into the booth as Duke followed and gave me a warm smile. My heart was racing from fear, concern, jealousy, and confusion.

As soon as we were seated the waiter appeared and took our drink order. More wine for Rose and myself as the men ordered Bourbon and Scotch. I caught a glance from Rose as she looked at Duke and then at me, smiled, and then mouthed the words, 'He's Cute.'

Doctor Conner spoke up, "Well this is a great surprise and I've been wanting to take you out to dinner for a long time, this should be a fun night. So Kellie, Duke and I have known Rose for many years, but we know nothing about you. Tell us about yourself, how do you know Rose?"

I realized it was at that moment that things became very real. After waiting a few seconds for Rose to help me out I realized that she was not going to help me, and I needed to respond as the silence was getting awkward.

"I'm her niece, and I will be staying with Rose for a while as her husband is away on an assignment for several months."

"That's nice of you to stay with her and to give up your time. Are you married as well?" Doctor Conner asked.

"Well, Doctor Conner," I started.

"Just Conner, please. We are all friends here tonight."

"Well Conner, I'm not seeing anyone right now. You see, I caught my boyfriend having an affair last month and I kicked him out. Things weren't working out too well and I needed a break, so when I heard that Rose was going to be alone for at least two months, I thought it might be good for the both of us if I came to stay with her for a while."

Rose smiled and gave me a wink as Duke spoke up, "Wow, I can't believe any guy would cheat on a girl as pretty as you. He must be a real jerk!"

I blushed at the compliment and just smiled.

Duke continued, "Well maybe we can all get together more often now that you're both alone for a while. Conner and I can be good companions and would be happy to watch out for the both of you."

Rose spoke up and said, "You know, that might be fun. Let's see how the evening goes, and then we can make some plans."

Conner and Rose were busy talking about the new surgery unit they were going to invest in. At the same time, Duke was chatting me up as I sat there quietly and tried to just live in the moment. And that's when I became extremely nervous. I turned my head to look around the restaurant and noticed Vickie and Tex sitting just two tables away. That's when I noticed a confused expression on Tex's face as he looked up at us from his table, wondering why Rose was out with another man. I immediately started praying that he didn't come over to say hello. I then saw Vickie poke his arm and say something to him, and then watched him turn away. Hopefully, she told him to mind his own business and stop staring.

After another glass of wine, I was very relaxed and realized that nothing was going to happen and started to enjoy the situation. From what I could hear, Rose and Conner were discussing business most of the evening. Rose did laugh a little more than usual, but I didn't think anything of it and found myself talking with Duke for the rest of the night.

I found it exciting to be in this position, completely safe and admired by a handsome man, and I really enjoyed the way things were going. Duke was sweet and attentive, which made me feel special and appreciated. I found myself looking into his eyes as we spoke, and I could tell he was enjoying my company.

Conner was engaging, told funny stories and had everyone laughing. It was a fun evening and a perfect distraction, that Rose and I needed. We finished dinner and went to the bar for an after dinner drink. I found myself alone with Duke, as Conner and Rose disappeared in the crowded bar. I found myself enjoying Duke's advances and even flirted a little as we stood at the bar. I touched his arm several times, leaned into him when we spoke, and let him put his arm around my waist as we had our drinks.

It must have been over an hour later when I finally spotted my wife Rose. I was shocked at what I saw. There was my beautiful wife Rose, across the bar with Doctor Conner, accepting a kiss with his hand on her ass, in front of everyone, including myself. I didn't know how to react and quickly turned away to get control of my feelings.

Several minutes later Rose and Conner walked over to us at the bar. I noticed that Rose had her arm around his waist and Conner had his arm around her shoulder. They looked like a happy couple, smiling, and just having fun.

"There you are, we wondered what happened to you two. Conner and I found a spot on the patio and have been talking business for the last hour. What have you two been up to?" Rose asked with bright smile. I haven't seen her this happy in a long time and for some reason that made a little uneasy.

Duke spoke up, "Well I've been chatting with the prettiest girl in the restaurant for the last hour, and she has captured my heart. I do hope we can do this again sometime. I'd love to spend more time together."

Rose smiled even brighter and said, "Definitely, I think we would both love that. Would you like that Kellie?"

"Oh yes Rose. That would be perfect," I answered knowing it was the right thing to say at the moment.

Conner jumped in, "Duke and I will be out of town for a few weeks on business, but when we get back, it's a date. We'll plan something special."

That was how the evening ended. As Conner gave Rose a goodnight kiss, Duke took the liberty to do the same with me. The kiss from Duke was gentle and quick, but nice. It was the first time I had ever been kissed by a man, and I hoped that Rose didn't notice. I liked it and found myself wanting more, but I would be keeping that my own little secret.

I never mentioned anything about her kiss with Conner to Rose and just let things settle. We were both well over our drink limit, and I just assumed we both did things that we would never do under normal conditions. Besides, I was also with another guy at the same time, and I had no right to question anything.

When we got home, we got undressed and just passed out on the bed in each other's arms and slept until late the next morning. The only thing we discussed was how drunk we were and how fun it was to get out for the night. We didn't talk about the men or anything else about the evening. The week went on as normal and I happily continued in my female role as Kellie.

Friday Surprise

Rose called me from the office at noon on Friday and told me "Are you ready for a fun night? It's been a long week and I'm so excited to see my little housewife tonight. Prepare a nice dinner for me and dress to impress me tonight. I should be home around 4 o'clock, so please be ready for a fun night."

Rose called me from the office at noon on Friday and told me "Are you ready for a fun night? It's been a long week and I'm so excited to see my little housewife tonight. Prepare a nice dinner for me and dress to impress me tonight. I should be home around 4 o'clock, so please be ready for a fun night."

What he did not know was that Rose and his mom, Emily, had been speaking every day since the reunion. Rose had lots of questions and filled Emily in on what was going on with Kellie. Emily was compassionate and supportive of her plan but wanted to be kept abreast on how things were going. When Rose explained her concerns, Emily asked Rose if she could come and visit and be there for support. Rose was more than happy to have Emily visit, and they made all the necessary plans for her to spend a few weeks with them.

Friday afternoon, Rose met Emily at the airport right on schedule with a big hug at the baggage claim. Once in the limo, they talked all the way home.

"Emily, it is so nice to have you here and I know Kellie will be excited to have you with us for the next few weeks. I can use your help as I work through all this. I'm not sure what else to do, I've tried everything. I've given your son several opportunities to give up on this dressing phase, but he seems content on living as Kellie, with me in control of the relationship.

I want to prepare you because when you see him tonight, you're not going to believe how pretty he is as a woman. As I look at you now, he really does take after you Emily. I mean, when I look at him now, I can see your pretty features and overall beauty. He really makes a pretty woman, and he has completely exceeded my expectations. I honestly believed that after I forced him to spend the day at the salon, that he would see the light and realize that he can't really live as a woman, but you can imagine my shock when he arrived home, looking like a super model.

What shocked me the most is how his personality and overall movements became completely female. I mean, now that he is fully dressed and looks like this, his movements, actions, and even the way he speaks is that of a genetic girl. When I asked him how he was able to make such a dramatic change, he explained that the years of dressing at home with his sisters, puts him into that mode, once he becomes Kellie."

Rose was happy she could speak to someone who understood the situation and had tears in her eyes as she spoke with Emily.

"It's going to be OK dear. He is really a good person and I know how much he loves you, but I'm afraid his desire to dress and act feminine has always been there. He does have feminine features and I do remember seeing him fully dressed and how naturally feminine he was.

I guess some of this is my fault as I allowed him to dress up with his sisters. As I look back now, I should have put a stop to it but being a single mom, with all his sisters, was difficult and I honestly thought he would outgrow this desire.

This plan that you and your sister have put together to try to scare him into going back to his male self, seems to have backfired. If he is as pretty as you say, it will be difficult to get him to stop living this way. Let's see how it goes over the next few weeks and where this will lead.

Rose, you're such a good woman and wife to stick with him and try to help him through this. I hope you're strong enough to stick with him and see what happens. You may have to let things go wherever this may lead to fully understand how your relationship will turn out, but I'll always be there for you Rose. I think of you as one of my daughters and I'm so grateful for your efforts."

Rose appreciated Emily's words and thanked her for her help, "Emily, I do love him, and I want this to work out, but I also want him to be happy. However, I am sensitive to his feelings and needs, so if he wants to stay this way, I'm not sure where this will end up, and I'm hoping that with your help we can figure things out."

"Thank you for that Rose. Perhaps we should consider allowing me to ask some questions that might bring out some answers he might not normally share. As his mother, we have a strong bond and he knows he can trust me. If you're OK with that I'll get his true feelings out in the open."

"Emily, that is exactly what I was hoping for. I know from what I've learned of his past, that you have a great influence on him and having you here can only help. Whatever the outcome, I'm hoping we can better understand where this might lead."

Meanwhile back home...

After hearing how happy she was for me to dress-up today, I was in a great mood because I loved getting dressed up for Rose. I finally had a chance to wear the new 50's style dress we purchased on one of our outings. It wore a polka dots with a crinoline petticoat. To keep in style, I wore the open bottom girdle with the garters for the nude nylons, seamed stockings, along with my bullet bra. The outfit was complete with my white high heels, and a string of pearls and matching earrings.

The open girdle was exquisite and completed the outfit

My plan was to impress Rose as the perfect fifties style housewife and greet her with her favorite drink as she entered the house. I had so much fun getting ready, fixing up my makeup, and trying to look perfect for her that evening. I smiled and thought that maybe Rose was really beginning to accept me and starting to appreciate my efforts.

Kellie heard the garage door open and grabbed the drink he made for Rose. He straightened his dress, checked his makeup and lipstick in the mirror, and opened the front door just as Rose and Emily walked up the steps. All he could see was Rose as he opened the door and handed her the chilled drink.

Rose took the drink and saw his shocked expression when she moved aside to allow Emily to pass. She had never seen anyone as surprised in her life and giggled as she realized she was finally able to shock her husband and wondered where all of this would end up.

"Mom?"

"Hello dear. My, don't you look pretty. Rose told me how pretty you looked, but I must say, I'm impressed. You look so beautiful, and with that outfit you look just like the perfect housewife."

"Thank you, but mom, why are you here?"

"That's not a nice way for my daughter to welcome her mother. Now come over here and give your mother a hug."

Rose watched as Kellie walked past her and gently hugged his mom in the most feminine way. Rose just smiled to herself when she saw them exchange air kisses.

Rose finally spoke, "Wow, you two could pass as sisters. I never realized how much you looked like your mom. It's uncanny how similar you two look standing next to each other. With the right outfits and makeup, you two could easily pass as sisters. I think we are going to have a great time together."

As the limo driver brought the luggage in, the girls went into the living room to relax. Emily sat next to Kellie on the couch as Rose spoke.

"Let me show my driver where the luggage goes and then I'll be back with some refreshments. In the meantime, why don't you girls catch up?" she said as she headed back to the front door and told the driver where to put the luggage." After Rose left, Emily turned to her son and smiled.

"My oh my, I must say this is not what I expected. Yes, Rose told me you've been dressing this way, but I didn't realize how far you've taken this. As I look at you now, I only see a beautiful woman, there is no sign of my son anywhere," she said taking his hand in hers.

"Mom, are you upset?"

"No darling, remember I've always been a part of this sweetie. I know there is something in your DNA that needs to express itself this way, so of course I'm not upset. What I want to know is, are you happy? Is this what you want?"

"Mother, I am happier now than I've been in a long time. When I realized that Rose accepted me this way, I felt a great amount of relief. Living this way and taking care of Rose gives me a great deal of satisfaction. Rose works hard, and I'm happy to be able to support her, and take care of all the household work. I'm so happy you came to visit, how long are you going to be with us mom?"

"At least three weeks, unless you two get tired of having me around."

"Nonsense, we couldn't be happier, we love having you around."

"That's so sweet of you Kellie, how long are you planning to live this way. You know, as a female?"

"Mom, I agreed to live this way for a few months when Rose first gave me the ultimatum. I'm sure you know about it by now. At first, I was upset and resisted, but to be honest, seeing how everyone is accepting me this way, and how it feels to live as a female, I'm not sure I want to change back anytime soon."

"I can certainly understand that, being a woman is a wonderful experience, but are you happy, and will Rose accept things if you stay this way?"

"Mom, I haven't been happier and so far, Rose seems OK with things right now. I can't tell the future, but I do know we love each other deeply."

"Well, I'm happy for you and I'll support both of you as long as you can work it out and stay happy. Now dear, tell me what a normal day is like for you now?"

"A normal day, let's see. I'm up before 6am and getting myself presentable. I then get the coffee started and make a nice breakfast for Rose before she leaves for her office."

"That's nice. What do you do to get presentable?"

"I always clean myself up, wear a fresh gown, and then fix up my makeup and hair to make sure I look good for Rose."

"Very nice. What is your day like after she leaves for work?"

"In a way, I guess I'm just like the average housewife. I make the beds, do the laundry, plan shopping and dinner based on her schedule. Sometimes she works late, and I try to co-ordinate dinner at the right time. During the day I'll vacuum and clean the floors if needed, and I spend at least an hour a day doing aerobics or running to stay fit."

"Well, the exercise seems to be working because you have developed quite a figure. Moreover, from what I see you're keeping up the house nicely. Rose must be happy to have you here to take care of things while she is working all day. Do you miss your job at all?"

Rose came in with a bottle of wine and 3 glasses as I answered, "I did at first, but after the last week taking care of my wonderful wife, I don't. In fact, I'm officially on leave for 2 more months, while I spend time at home taking care of Rose."

"Well Rose, it seems like you've hit the proverbial jackpot here. You have yourself a great maid that seems to only wants to take care of you."

"Emily, that's not the half of it. When I come home from work, Kellie always has a warm scented bath ready, with low light, some candles, and relaxing music. I get to soak every night for twenty minutes while Kellie is getting dinner on the table. There is always a new fresh robe and slippers laid out for me to wear as I come to dinner. And Kellie is always immaculately dressed, as she serves us dinner. Every night, after we finish, she has me relax on the couch with a glass of wine as she does the dishes and puts everything away. Then we watch some TV and go to bed. I have to admit, I do look forward to coming home after a long day."

That made Kellie smile and feel good about things as she sipped her wine until mom asked another question.

"Rose, it does sound lovely and a good way to relax after a long day, but don't you miss having your husband around, or just being with a man? I mean it does sound like Kellie is taking care of you, but are you truly satisfied?"

I couldn't believe that my mom would ask a question like that and I spoke up, "Mom, that's personal. You shouldn't ask her those type of questions!"

Rose turned to me and said sharply, "Kellie, relax! Girls talk like this all the time, you should know that by now. When it comes to men and things like that, girls are very open, and you will need to get used to that. And no Emily, I am not satisfied, and I do miss my husband. It's nice to have a clean home and be treated like a queen, but I do miss being in the arms of a strong man. It's been difficult for me that way, but I do love Kellie, and want her to be happy."

I sat in silence as her comment felt like a punch to my gut. Seeing mom's reaction and frown made it even worse as she tried to make Rose feel better.

"Yes, it's obvious that you do have a loving relationship, but you can't live this way forever. You both realize that if you decide to live this way, then you will both need the companionship of the opposite sex?" Mom then turned to me and said, "You do understand that, don't you Kellie? I mean if you stay this way, you do understand that Rose has needs, don't you?"

They were both staring at me as I contemplated her message. "Yes, I guess that makes sense, but I probably will be back as her husband at some point."

"Well, I hope she can wait that long. Besides, you seem quite comfortable and happy this way. Are you sure you want to come back as her husband and give all this up? So tell me Kellie, where did you find that lovely dress?"

It was clear to me that mom was trying to make a point. By showing me how my living as a girl was affecting Rose, and the impact this would have on our relationship. The way she followed up with questions about my outfit was well played. I was completely off balance as I sat there trying to gain my composure and finally answered her.

Ignoring the first question I focused on my outfit and said, "I found this dress at a local boutique in town along with the jewelry, they have a wonderful vintage collection, I'll be happy to take you there if you like."

"Well, it looks great on you and fits you perfectly. I can tell by the way you're sitting with your legs crossed, and your hand movements, that you haven't forgotten all the lessons your sisters gave you over the years. I thought the passing years would have made you forget those things, but it is clearly an important part of you. It seems like yesterday when you were living as my daughter, and now you're back. You really do look lovely and put together so well. It looks like you just came from the salon, do you also do your own makeup and hair? Tell me everything Kellie."

For the next hour Rose told mom about my Salon visit and how I happily kept up with my looks. They openly discussed my long hair style, makeup, and figure as if I wasn't even there. We were all feeling the wine as we sat and chatted.

Mom touched my dress and said, "Kellie, you do have a lovely figure, but I don't believe you are filling out your bra with anything natural. You know, if you really want to live like one of us girls, you should consider some breast implants. That would finish off your look and help you really feel just like one of us girls. Rose, you're a doctor. Do you have any contacts that could help Kellie in that area?"

Rose and mom giggled as I sat there nervously. "You know Emily, that isn't a bad idea. I agree, a set of natural breasts would do wonders for our little girl. I do have some associates that could help us," she said as she turned to me and said, "Kellie, this is a wonderful idea and exactly the theme of one of your stories. What was it called? Oh I remember. I think it was called, 'A Change for the Better,' wasn't it? Oh Kellie, isn't it wonderful to have your mom here to help us through all of this?"

Emily smiled and looked over at Rose. "Story? What stories are you talking about?"

"Oh my! Kellie is a prolific writer with an amazing imagination. She has written over 70 stories. Kellie, do you want to share any of those stories with your mother?"

Part 3 coming soon.